Sri Guru Gita - Revelations of the Ultimate Guru Paramashiva

Auṁ Of the mantras of this Vrī Guru Gītダ stotra (hymn), Bhagavダn SadダWiva is the 擾ṣi, the sage and the seer.

The chanda, vedic verse-meter of this composition are diverse. Vrī Guru Paramダtma, the Supreme Self is its devatダ, the deity God.

'Ham' is its bījダkWara, the energized seed letter, 'saḥ' is its Wakti, the powerś and 'krom' its nail that unlocks the power. To accomplish Vrī Guru Prasダd , the Guru's grace, compassion and love, chant and engage your being into this repeatedly.

( Krom - ' KA' is the cosmic cause, 'RA' is the mind, 'O' is the energy of the subtle sound and 'M' is perfection)

अA めfDJ् atha dhyダnaṁ Now meditate.

The Guru's lotus eyes are represented by 'ham' (the individual manifest Self or Wakti) and 'saḥ' (the universal unmanifest Self). He is the Divine Cause of

the Universe. He, of His own being's independent will, manifests as the effulgent cosmic rays into the infinite embodied forms to uplift the world. He is supremely free. His form is the imperishable, manifested living deity. He is eternal and all pervading, meditate and be absorbed into Guru's feet.

(The Guru whose feet are the visible form of the imperishable—one should meditate on that all-pervasive, eternal Guru.)

With authenticity, I devotedly engage in the chant of Vrī Guru Gītダ to realize PuruWダrtha , the four goals and meanings of life – dharma - living the cosmic truth, artha- wealth, kダma -pleasures, mokṣa -liberation, the space of living advaita.

(Agamas are the implementation of the science of the Vedas (Vedic principles) and the Nigamas are the texts revealing the rituals and injunctions contained in the Vedic SaWtras.)

(The conversation between Lord Viva and Pダrvati is introduced by a question by the sages to S┣ta at the sacred spot NaimaWaranya where the 18 Purダṇas were recited in days of yore.)

The word bhavaroga should be understood deeply. This is not an ordinary roga, or disease. Bhava Roga can broadly be explained as the transmigratory existence. Again and again being born, pass through all the joys and sorrows and pass out to be born again to go round the same circle. It is samsara chakra or the wheel of the transitory world. The Jiva or the individual soul when tired of this samasara Chakra wants redemption from it, looks desperately for the means to get out of the repeated births and deaths. This search, a hunger, leads the jiva to the right path towards the freedom of the soul. Thus, Paramashiva gifts these souls with great knowledge which will heal them from this disease.

Paramashiva Himself uses the word here "matrasvarupini", giving a feminine and motherly mood and tone to the whole guru tattva which Paramashiva is about to reveal. THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM Himself reveals about His own divine life, the same underlying motherly tone which Paramashiva establishes in this verse. He says," I tell you, I find most easiest, most powerful, most inspiring, most exciting way to connect with life as the form of Mother. It's mother worship, I myself chose, after being exposed to so many spiritual masters, experiences, and philosophies. Even though I had darshans of different gods, goddesses. Mahadeva himself in the form of Arunagiri Yogeshwara but everything was in the, with the undercurrent of mother. Even Arunagiri Yogeshwara, he was so much Mother for me than guru. Even Ragupati Yogi, a old yogi, so much motherliness I experience with him than his Gurugiri, than him being a guru.

I tell you, of course, Mata Vibhudananda Puri, she was a woman, an elderly woman by nature, naturally you will experience her motherhood. But even with Raghupati Yogi, the kind of motherliness I experienced is amazing. Connect with cosmos in the form of mother you will experience so much, so much completion, so much motherliness in everything."

Kailasa, the seat of Lord Viva, is the sacred space of satsang for the 擾ṣis, Munis and saints as they often visit the abode of the Lord to offer their overflowing devotion and to be enriched by Viva's satsang, revelations on truth.

Siddhas are perfected beings. Gandharvas are experts in music in the heaven world.

Guru Gita is a revealed scripture. Whatever Paramashiva reveals, those scriptures are not called as written scriptures, they are called revealed scriptures - Shruti, not Smriti. Listen carefully. Shruti ( マkg@, Vruti) means revealed, heard. Smriti ( ▼ृg@, Sm条ti) means remembered, written. Guru Gita is a Shruti, revealed and heard. Revealed by Paramashiva, heard by Parashakti. Here, Guru Gita was revealed by Paramashiva, heard by Parashakti.

(There is anyone superior to You to whom You have to prostrate? Are You not the Supreme Being, the sole abode of all prostrations?)

(Devī Pārvatī finds the Lord prostrating to someone during His prayers or at other times. This act of Mahadev, the Lord of all lords Himself is a surprise to Her.)

I'll read out the precise translation of the introduction to Guru Gita. Parashakti is asking, "Oh Lord, you are the teacher of the entire world, the supreme being. You are fit above all to receive the prostrations. To whom do you bow? I am amazed at this. Please enlighten me."

It's a beautiful scene. Parameshwari, Parashakti sitting on the lap of Paramashiva, asks Him, "Prabhu, whole Universe, Cosmos meditates on you to reach you. But you are all the time with your eyes closed and meditating. On whom are you meditating? To whom are you meditating?" Best doubt. Paramashiva smiles and says, "On Guru Tattva."

How can Paramashiva have Guru?

Listen.

Paramashiva beautifully explains His manifest component is meditating on His unmanifest component. His vyakta (व्यक्त ), manifest is meditating, being in Oneness with His unmanifest, avyakta (अव्यक्त), understand.

The avyakta of Cosmos is Guru Tattva, manifest as Paramashiva to help all of us, lead all of us into Oneness with the whole Universe, whole Cosmos, the Ultimate.

Listen.

It is such an important understanding you need to have.

Unmanifest guides the manifest. I tell you, that is why there is so much struggle when Guru tries to guide you.

Guru is avyakta guiding the vyakta to Oneness. Unmanifest making the manifest, manifest Oneness.

(Bhagavan Viva is 'Sarvadharmajña' — the knower and authority of all dharmas.)

(Puruṣa Sukta says— pādosya viśva bhūtāni —the whole Universe is but one foot of the Lord'. So by worshipping the lotus feet of the Lord or Guru, you worship the entire humanity.)

Devi asks, "Oh Shiva, what is your reality? What is this wonder-filled universe? What constitutes the seed? Who centers the universal wheel? What is this life beyond form, pervading forms? How may we enter it fully beyond space and time, names and descriptions? May my doubts be cleared."

Beautifully she expresses her whole state of mind through these few words. The last words,beautiful words "Let my doubts be cleared". She never says please answer my questions. If she had made that mistake "answer my question", she would have produced one more Gita,not more than that. Just because she said let my doubts be cleared, she very clearly proved she doesn't want answers, she wants solutions. If you say let my questions be answered, you want only intellectual answers. But here she says let my doubts be cleared, whether you give words or energy or technique, I don't bother, but let me be free from doubts.

When question becomes quest, you start speaking in this language. When urge becomes urgent, you start speaking in this language. There are many kinds of seekers, window shoppers. There's a thing called window shopping, just walking along the street and seeing what's there. There are many seekers who are just window shoppers, they go from master to master. Actually going from master to master is not wrong, it's perfectly alright. But not learning from anybody is wrong. I again and again and tell people, go to all the gardens, but pluck flowers and make a beautiful bouquet. But usually what we do? We don't pluck flowers from any garden, that's where the problem starts. There are a lot of people who are just window shoppers. They go aroundś they don't do anything. They just act as if they're seekers. Above all, they just want to satisfy themselves that they are seekers. This is just hypocrisy.

Devi starts with beautiful words –

"Let my doubts be cleared."

This shows a deep surrenderfulness of Devi. Deep, passive,waiting, without knowing what is going to happen is passive surrender. That is what I call total surrender. Actually, the moment you decide "I'll wait forever", simply things start happening. As long as you're in a hurry, you're agitated, you stop things from happening in you. It's like you try your best for the lotus to blossom. What will you do? You open the petals by hand. Will it be a flower? It'll never be a lotus flower. Lotus flower can be called a lotus flower only when it blossoms by itself. Give a little space. The moment you decide to wait, simply things start happening, you don't have to wait anymore. You have to wait till you decide to wait. The moment you decide to wait, you don't have to wait anymore.

Mahādevā is revealing the extreme secret of all secrets – rahasyāti-rahasyakaṁ to Devī Pārvatī. The only qualification to receive the sacred secrets from the very heart of Lord Viva is devotion onto Viva, the embodied Guru. The Guru awaits the qualified disciple to reveal these secrets. Parvati is the first disciple of Mahadeva.

Devī is the first disciple of Mahādeva. Devī Pārvati, Adi Vakti is the first discipleś because Devī had initiation first.

In Nithyananda Jnana Paddhati, the ultimate compilation from the revealed scriptures of Paramashiva, Vedas and Agamas.

The first verse statesŚ

Wri bhagavān ucāva

ati kautuhalāviṣṭā pracchasyetacasrūṇu priye

yanme netrāntare vahniryadvāmṛtam-anuttamam || 1.21 ||

"You ask these questions with great eagerness and intense yearning. Listen dear."

Mahadeva sets a very clear context about how a disciple should be and how a Guru should be.

How should a disciple be? Intense yearning, eagerness, and seeking.

How should a Guru be? Overflowing with love.

See the word He is using "priye," "listen dear" - literally the kind of the love due to which the Guru feels Oneness with the disciple.

A disciple will feel Oneness with Guru if he has intense seeking,eagerness, and surrender. The Guru will feel Oneness with the disciple with the intense love. So how a Guru should be, and how a disciple should be - in this one line, the first verse - Mahadeva clears it.

Integrity to the Guru again, again and again, removes the tirobhava, delusion. Many times the heights your logic cannot scale up, the space your visualisation cannot grasp, the energy your being cannot catch can manifest only by the integrity to Guru and His Grace.

You need to have this one fundamental understanding during the whole journey - Make Guruvak as ultimate.

Make Guruvak as ultimate.

Make Guruvak as ultimate.

The great Lord Paramashiva's response was simple, direct and startling, "It is to the Guru I bow." Understand, the unmanifest manifest, making the manifest experience Oneness is Guru.

Guru Tattva is eternal. Guru Tattva is the grand narrative. Gurus come and go. Guru Tattva is the grand narrative. Gurus are like news. Let's bow down to the Guru Tattva.

The greatest sacrificer in the Universe - Tyaga Raja is Guru - because He sacrifices His good name. It's too easy to sacrifice everything for a good name, but simply impossible to sacrifice good name. A real Guru does not bother even about good name. He bothers only about the result, making that disciple experience Oneness. He knows He is going to fight with ignorance. Many times people who cannot separate themselves from ignorance will also come for fight. They don't understand He's only fighting with the ignorance. You just disconnect with the ignorance, He is not going to be fighting with you, that's all He expects. But ignorant people are not that intelligent to unclutch from ignorance. They pick up the weapon and try to come and fight.

Understand, Guru is the person who is ready to sacrifice that last thing - good name also for the sake of the integrity to disciples' enlightenment. The only thing He stands for is disciples' enlightenment. The uncompromising, integrity to disciples' enlightenment. He doesn't bother about any of that so-called good name, so-called society's branding.

It's very easy to give up money, wealth, and everything else for a good name. But only a person who is ready to give up even the good name to be integrated to disciples' enlightenment, to the Science of Enlightenment, to keep doing what He is supposed to do with integrity - only that person is a real Guru.

Real Guru can be recognised by what He does when He loses all the good name and social branding. What He does when all the good name and social branding is lost, based on that you can find who is the real Guru. If He continues to stand with the spiritual truths and goes on working for the enlightenment of the world, then you can understand He's a genuine Guru.

(Mahādeva gives the KEY. The qualification of receiving Guru Gītā – PARĀBHAKTI)

Once Arunagiri Yogishwara, my Guru, gave me an instruction and then He asked, "Will you do it?"

I was shocked! Please understand. I used to use all my resistance, fighting, using all the bad words, everything, with other Gurus like Yogananda Puri, Vibhudhananda Puri, Annamalai Swamigal, even with Ramsurat Kumar little, but never ever resisted Arunagiri Yogishwara. It was such a pure intense passionate loving beautiful relationship. Never I resisted Him or never I uttered a word or even had a thought against Him or against His words.

So I was shocked when He asked me this. I felt, "What did I do even He had a doubt and He has to ask me?" "Will you do it?" I immediately folded my hands and said, "You are God! You are Shiva! How can I not do what you say?"

He laughed and said, "No. If I am God, You are also God." In the powerful cognition of Guru is God, that same cognition applies., "You are also God". In that God-God, you don't need to listen to God. You are One in Oneness. " Only if you know I am the Guru who is going to make you experience God, you need to listen to Me ."

Understand, I was shocked at the way He made me understand. He said, "If I am God You are also God." That's the ultimate reality, that's a powerful cognition.

From that powerful cognition, you don't need to listen to Me. We both are one and the same, in Oneness. If you have the powerful cognition - "I am the Guru who is going to make you experience God, You need to listen to Me." He said, "That is the powerful cognition You need to have. With the powerful cognition Guru is God, You may not need to listen, because You are also God. The most powerful cognition is - God is Guru - not Guru is God ."

Understand, God is Guru - to make you realize you are God. Only then you need to listen to Him. Only then you will achieve Enlightenment. The cognition I was having is 'Guru is God'. But He shifted it to 'God is Guru'.

Listen carefully. Guru Tattva makes you realize real God. Till then, you will not even have the right cognition about God. You see, all the incarnations of Vishnu, give a breakthrough in DNA levelś like your DNA's natural selection process is pushed to the next level - like amoeba takes a jump and becomes a fish, fish takes a jump and moves to tortoise, tortoise takes a jump and moves to pig, pig takes a jump and moves to animal-man. This big pushes, the natural selection process is given a breakthrough by Vishnu's incarnation. Conscious decision process is given breakthrough by Shiva's incarnations.

Great incarnations of Mahadeva like Kalabhairava, Veerabhadra, Munishwara, Durvasa, all those Beings give great conscious breakthroughs. Now we are in a position, the best evolved DNA and best evolved Consciousness, the chit jaダ granthi - the body and Consciousness we have is the best possible form we need to have the next breakthrough, the ultimate breakthrough. That is the purpose of My happening. . Vishnu's incarnation gives breakthrough in the DNA. Shiva's incarnation gives breakthrough in Consciousness. Guru gives breakthrough in both. When Paramashiva happens as a Guru, He gives a breakthrough in both levels.

(Verse 23 concludes that all the scriptures quoted above and the different traditions are meaningless without the knowledge of the Truth of Guru Tattva. These verses glorify the supreme significance of Guru.)

Guru Tattva is respected and revered in Sanatana Hindu Dharma, far more than any idea of God. The highest idea of God is given the seat of Third Eye, but Sahasrara - the crown center is given to Guru Tattva. In Sanatana Hindu Dharma, the highest God you can experience is given Third Eye, means Ajna Chakra. But the Guru Tattva is given Sahasrara. So understand, Hinduism itself is Guru Sampradaya.

There is so much to tell about Guru Tattva, Guru Parampara. Experiencing the Guru is the ultimate.

Guru Gita is the ultimate Agama. He speaks to Her about Him. Paramashiva Himself speaks to Parashakti about Guruś the ultimate Guru speaking to the ultimate Disciple about the ultimate Guru Tattva.

When it comes to the benefits, whether it is the prevention of disease, or maintaining the health, or curing or having the best mental setup - peace, joy , bliss, or ecstasy, and being far away from depression, handling life, everything - including manifesting the extraordinary powers, everything is available in our original source text, what we call Vedaagama, Vedas and Agamas of this Hindu tradition.

Whatever I am doing is bringing life back, reviving the original science as expressed in Sanatana Hindu Dharma, whatever experience, anubhuti I had by my Guru's grace, Atma Pramana, I compare with Apta Pramana, Shastra Pramana, the ancient Master's experiences and I do acid wash all my Atma Pramana with the Apta Pramana. Whatever My personal experience, Atma Pramana, I do acid wash with Shastra Pramana, Apta Pramana. Whatever finally stands after the acid wash, I share it with the world as Sakshi Pramana, which becomes Sakshi Pramana. I also wanted to tell the whole world, through this opportunity everything you need is available in our Shastras always learn from the Gurus who have personal Enlightenment and abide by the Shastra Pramana.

Anybody who does not have personal enlightenment will not even understand the scriptures completely, they will be just pundits. They will not be able to give you experience. Some of the people who had a few satori, one or two experiences, but does not adhere to Shastra Pramana, there is a danger that their experience may be good for them, not for the whole world.

Even if somebody is enlightened, what they should share with the world and what they should not share with the world should be, will be decided only by Shastra Pramana.

Every person whether he had enlightenment experience or not, what he shares with the world should be decided by Shastra Pramana. Shastras gives a complete view of what can be shared and what is good for the whole world. Some of the Gurus by the way they are brought up, they will be vegetarian, they may not be drinking alcohol so they will do some Shirshasana, the stomach cleansing techniques, all this, it'll work for them, they will have experience, but because they do not refer the original scriptures they don't understand the vegetarianism and no-alcohol are basic requirement for these kriyas to work. Yama, Niyama are requirements for these other components of Yoga to work. They start thinking these actions alone are enough, and they start teaching,and when somebody who drinks alcohol regularly if he does Shirashasana, I guarantee he will have mental problems. I have done enough research on this.

It cannot be taken out in the name of cultural frills. Everything Patanjali mentions, that is why the word is Ashtanga Yoga, not even 8 steps, 8 parts, anga. The word Ashtanga Yoga is not 8 steps that to get to the second step you leave the first step, to get to the third step you leave the second step, you go to the sixth step you leave all of the other steps, no. It is not steps, it is anga. Unfortunately, some Gurus when they do not read the scriptures or respect the scriptures or revere the scriptures, the source manuals, they cause more danger to society than the help. So even if somebody is enlightened, what they teach to the world needs to be acid washed to the scriptural strength.

So the key is having the experience, referring to and validating with the text before they transmit. See, because many things which we have practiced without even knowing we practiced, even that needed to be taught to others. For example, Ishvara Pranidhāna, Patanjali saysŚ surrendering to the ultimate, we would have practiced it as a simple flow because any child born and brought up in a Hindu village tradition learns surrendering to Sadashiva like how he learns to breathe, but we forget when we teach to the world, they may not have had this background and experience, they need to be taught this very systematically, scientifically. So even if somebody is enlightened, he has to refer and adhere to the original scriptures when he wants to teach something, when the knowledge needs to be transmitted, that is the only safest way, method the spiritual knowledge, the spiritual experiences, the spiritual enlightenment can be transmitted. I do request the people, please always understandŚ learn only from the people who have experienced and are referring to the scriptures.

Please understand, whenever you go to any yoga, meditation, spirituality, any gurus, teachers, ask this question firstŚ from which shastra is this system taken out? I am not disrespecting gurus, gurujis, their experiences. Most of the time, their experiences may be good for only them. What is good for the whole world, the sketch, the fr amework is already done by the rishis. So whatever is My experience, I map it back on the Shastras, and only the teachings, truths, where it passes through both the test, Atma Pramana, My experience, and Apta Pramana, the ris his' words, rishis' experience, only when these two match, only those truths are worthy of being shared with the whole world. I can give you guaranteeŚ whatever I am sharing with you, there won't be any negative side effect, because everything is time tested, foolproof, ancient. Yes, I have experienced it. I am responsible for what I am talking, and I have also mapped it back clearly with the tradition, with the Shastras , authentic scriptures, because I feel responsible for your life.

Part 2: Sri Guru Gita - Revelations of the Ultimate Guru Paramashiva_English_part_2.md

Guru's feet is the ultimate tirtha. No parivrajaka will help leaving Guru's feet. That is the ultimate tirtha. Any parivrajaka, in three days, depressionś fourth day, suicidal depressionś fifth day depression. Only a person who constantly tells you possible, accept Him as Guru. And never leave Him. Never leave Him. Possibility is His statement. Positivity is His state. As I said, Guru is the statement of God. God is state of Guru. Let your statement be possibility always and your state mental be positivity always. Maybe a new word, it's okay, state mental. Let your statement be possibility always and state mental always be possibility, and positivity always, let your statement be possibility and state mental be positivity.

It means becoming authentic to your connection with the Guru. Becoming integrated to your connection with the Guru. Taking responsibility to align yourself with your Guru, enriching yourself and others with your Guru's energy. Guru Bhakti is independently intelligent enough technique to lead you to, from step one, to ultimate enlightenment. And even after enlightenment, result for your life is Guru Bhakti, that is the ultimate Satya, ultimate prasad, Guru Bhakti is independently intelligent enough to reach you to Enlightenment.

(Deśika means the Demonstrator or Spiritual Teacher who explains and reveals the Truth to our intelligence, so we may absolutely and precisely internalize the Truth into our experience.)

35. By whose blessings alone the two evils of sorrow and delusion are destroyed, to that Supreme Soul, Savior, Guru Vri DeWika, I surrender.

36. With whose blessings, man sheds off the great shackles of ignorance, my prostrations to that Supreme Master, Vrī DeWika, who bestows all the desired objects including the four Puruṣārthas (dharma, artha, kāma, mokṣa).

Every time I am in samadhi, I am only looking at the most efficient, easiest way of transmitting enlightenment to all of you. One of the most important revelations I had, understand, very simple, straightforward - it's my personal intimate relationship with Arunagiri Yogishwara and my Gurus that made enlightenment possible for me.

Why do the modern day unconscious materialists, chronic capitalists, irrational atheists, anti-Hindu elements, Hindu phobia people attack Gurus and Guru-disciple relationship?

I tell you, Guru-disciple relationship can do something to you - so beautiful, permanent which cannot be shaken by any amount of torture from the external world. Any amount of torture they can do, they have done to me. My Guru bhakti or my commitment to my Gurus or what my Gurus have taught me or given me as a vision, neither it is changing nor it is getting distracted or even the intensity is not coming down.

I tell you, I was able to go through this whole training because of my depth of relationship with my Gurus.

The Guru who is literally divine, Paramashiva with whom you have intimate, integrated, personal, authentic relationship - you carry His very DNA, very bio memory and very powers, enlightenment - bio energy itself. Enlightenment or

power manifestation is all about intimacy, integrity, authenticity you have with your Guru, the personal relationship with your Guru. That's all. All the best things in my life happened because of my intense intimate, integrated, personal relationship with my Gurus.

So this is the essence of not just today's satsang, in all the satsangs I've delivered, delivering, going to deliver – intimate, integrated, authentic personal relationship with Guru is enlightenment - state, space, powers, being and Superconsciousness of Paramashiva.

37. The place where the Guru resides is Kāśī Kṣetra (the energy center, Kāśī) and His feet-washed water is Jāhnavī (Gaṇgā). The Guru is Lord Viṣveśvara (Viśvanāth or Viva) personified and He is certainly Tāraka Brahma, the Supreme Savior who causes the cross-over of worldly-ocean.

38. It is declared that the act of serving the Guru is Gayā Kṣetra, the sacred energy center; His body is the imperishable banyan tree (akṣaya vat); His feet is the feet of Lord Viṣṇu (viṣṇupāda) and anything offered at His feet bestows infinite merit.

39. The disciple should always be in the remembrance of his Guru's personified deity, Gurumūrti, he should chant the Guru's name at all times; he should always carry out the actions as per the Guru's order, Guru ājña. He should be devoted to his Guru only and think of none else.

First time to the world (8 May 2011) I am revealing and identifying, showing all the gurus who directly helped me, all the Masters who directly helped me; all masters who are responsible for what I am now. First time I am revealing all their names and photographs to the world and I wanted to show one by one, sampradaya by sampradaya, all the Masters and Sampradayas which enriched me and which are responsible for whatever I am and what I am sharing with the world.

First I will start with the yoga sampradhaya, Sadhashiva. From Sadhashiva it starts then Patanjali, Mahavatar Babaji and Yogi Yoganandapuri Ragupathy Yogi, from him reaches Me so all the yogic techniques, yogic powers, yogic knowledge I express belongs to these Masters. They are responsible for that. These masters are responsible for all the yogic things I am expressing or through Me expressing.

The next Tantra Sampradaya; all the techniques, Shiva Sutras, the knowledge related to Tantra which I am expressing belongs to this Sampradhaya. From Sadashiva-Devi-Meenakshi and Mataji Vibhudhananda Puri Kuppamal it reaches me. So all the knowledge of Tantra, techniques, meditations, experiences you receive belongs to them; these great Masters.

And Siddha Sampradaya; all the knowledge, techniques, medicines, methods expressing through me from Siddha Sampradaya, Siddha medicine and everything related to Siddha belongs to this Sampradaya. This is from Shiva to Agastya, then all the 18 Siddhas; Gorakar Konganavar, Idaikadar, Sundaranandar, Bhogar, Pambhati Kudambai Siddhar, Agapai Siddar all the 18 Siddhas and to Isakki Siddhar who was in Thiruvannamalai and from Issaki Siddhar, Mataji Kuppamal Vibhudhananda Puri Devi and reaches me. So all the Siddha knowledge I express I attribute it to them. It is from their tradition, their gift. It is their blessing.

Then Avadhutha Sampradaya, the healing which I am doing, the spiritual healing is the gift from this Sampradaya, Sadashiva, Avadhuta Dattatreya and Sadashiva Brahmendral from him gifted to me. So anybody who is healed is indebted to this Sampradaya - Sadashiva Brahmendral, Dattatreya and Sadashiva.

And Arunachala Sampradaya; by birth I inherited one Sampradaya, just by birth I inherited one sampradaya, inherited one Guru Sampradaya that is Sadashiva. From Sadashiva there is a huge lineage of Masters; Arunagiri Yogishwara who is Sadashiva Himself. From Arunagiri Yogishwara many like Guga Namashivaya Swamigal, there were thousands of Masters as part of the unbroken lineage. The latest photo we are able to get is the Seshadri

Swamigal and Ramana Maharishi, Poondi Mahan who lived near Arunachala and Yogi Ram Suratkumar and me. So all the tendencies I express because of my birth in Arunachala, like tremendous respect for temples and the temple culture, whatever I am radiating because I am born in Arunachala, all that is the blessing of this Arunachala Samprahaya.

And next all my Vedantic knowledge; Brahma Sutra, Upanishads, Bhagavad Gita; whatever Vedantic knowledge I am expressing through me is the blessing of this Puri Sampradaya, the Vedanta Sampradaya. From Sadashiva it starts, Narayana, Vashista, Parashakthi, Parasara, Vyasa , Suka, Gaudapada, Govindapada, Shankaracharya. From Shankaracharya all his disciples, Sureshwara and from Sureshwara comes Totapuri, Ramakrishna and Ramakrishna's disciple Abhedhanandapuri, from Abhedhananda Hamsananda Puri. From Hamsananda Puri Mataji Kuppamal Vibhudananda Puri. From Vibhudananda Puri it comes to Me as THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM.

All the Vedantic expressions from me are a blessing of this Puri Sampradaya. And the next Natha Sampradaya; all the Hatha Yogic techniques I am expressing; the levitation, kundalini awakening, everything is the blessing from the Natha Sampradaya. From Sadashiva - Adinatha comes Gorakh Natha ,Matsyendra Natha, Laguleesa Natha, Narayana Swami Natha. From Narayana Swami Natha comes to THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM Natha.

So this is the Natha Sampradaya. Many photos, pictures we are not able to collect. But once we collect we will be able to give you more unbroken lineage; unbroken lineage of the Masters.

I was 8 or 9 year old boy sitting with two of My Gurus. I had the fortune of having four or five Gurus, continuously making all their time and energy available to me. So with two of My Gurus I was sitting, and the temple bell rang. The lifestyle of Arunachala is so beautiful, you know it is only morning when you hear the temple bell, you know it is breakfast time by listening to the crackers in the temple. Every puja, there will be temple crackers, all the 6 pujas there will be temple crackers, only listening to that sound we know time. So that day when the temple bell rang, it meant Naivedhyam or food being offered to Sadāshiva. Both my Gurus immediately looked at me and said, "Go and bring the prasadam." After the Naivedyam is done, it will be given to all the devotees.

I went to the place where they distribute the prasadam and waited. Puja was over, the rituals got completed and they started serving and I stretched My hand and the priest gave one share, it's like a one share itself will be almost half a kg rice in one big leaf. The pujari (priest) saw before going to the puja that I was sitting with both my Gurus; he is highly devoted to both the Gurus.

So the Pujari saw and said, "Take 2 more for them also, they are sitting, take one for you and two more for them."

I was a little reluctant because one boy and girl who were my classmates were standing in the queue next to me. I felt they would laugh at me for taking so much of the prasadam (offered food). The kids would tease, "So for this purpose only you are sitting in the temple the whole day!" That's the way they usually make fun of kids and I felt they were gazing at me in the mood of fun. I have been told from my childhood that I am from a big family, and I have to behave myself like that in public. So I told the Pujari, "No, no need. This is enough", and I brought the prasadam to both my Gurus.

They asked; "Hey where is our share, did the Pujari not give?" Actually both of them hardly eat. Very rarely they touch and literally put 2-3 grains in the mouth and give it to other people who are sitting around. I said, "No, you don't eat, you eat rarely, this is more than enough for all three of us."

They asked, 'No, did that Pujari give or not?"

I said, "Yes he gave, he wanted to give, he asked me, "take 2 more to both the Swamis". Then they asked; "Why did you refuse?"

I sasid, "No, no, behind me my classmates were standing, they'll make fun of me that I am taking so much and am going to eat so much, and for this food only I am in the temple, they'll tease me, I don't want to get teased by them so I brought only my portion."

Till this moment they were very casual, laughing, smiling. Immediately I saw Kuppammal staring at my eyes and saying, "Go to their shop street and beg and bring the food." That's the word she uttered. The parents of my classmates each own a shop, on the same street where my father also owns a shop. The whole street was literally run by my grandfather, he is the head of that whole association. So I always walk on that street with pride that I am his grandson and all the shop owners are either family or friends. So any shop we enter and eat anything, whether it is jaggery or dal or anything, in any of the shops is free. But in that same street I have to beg now, all will make fun, "What happened to your grandfather and all his wealth?" They will ask all questions and they will tell my grandfather that your grandson is begging in the street, and ask him "Why are not giving food for him?"

Of course, one good thing I had, I think this is the greatest boon Sadashiva gave – just obeying the Guruvak. I think that is the greatest wealth I brought with Me. I tell you, the future may think, future may describe, various things as My main contribution, some may say my Gurukul is My contribution and some may say the science of manifesting powers is My great contribution, some may say the science of Enlightenment is My great contribution, but I tell you, the greatest thing I brought, which was useful for Me is – surrender to the Guruvak.

If any of you feel in a very short span, in a very young age, in a small number of years, I have done big work, whoever feels, if you feel that, if you want to know the secret, I tell you, complete surrender to the Guruvak to the letter and spirit that reduced a lot of time wastage.

The moment My Guru said, "Go and beg, the same street in the same shop and bring food", I know now it is serious, it's not casual, it's not fun anymore. It means I have done something out of My pattern or out of the context which My Masters are correcting. I tell you, I stood up, straight went to that street, begged and brought whatever I got. Naturally all friends, family they all gave so many things. I had to take a small pulling cart. In villages there will not be rickshaw, the hand pulled cart, so I had to hire a small hand pull cart to bring all the items I got as bhikshā to My Guru. So I hired a small vehicle and put the whole thing at the feet of both the Gurus and I realized as one of the greatest realizations – I should not be bothered about imaginary opinions of others. I tell you the liberation that happened at that moment till now is useful for Me.

Next day I had a chance to talk to both my friends. They were asking me, "Hey, why were you going for bhikshā in all the shops, did you do any prayer or is it any Divine commitment?" In villages we have a habit, if somebody is sick they pray to Venkateshwara and Kuladevata, that they will go for bhikshā and bring and offer it in the Hundi. Still we do that, every Purattasi month all the Vaishnavas go for bhikshā, and take it and offer it to Vishnu temple and Shaivites every Margashirsha go for bhikshā and offer it to the Shiva temple. When both the friends asked me that, "Hey did you have any prayer, why were you begging?" I felt, "Only you fellows were responsible for my begging and now only I understand you did not even have the idea of which I was thinking you will be having!"

Understand, if you understand this one truth, the amount of time you are wasting in your life without moving towards your goal will be cut 80%. I am telling you, my idea that this is what they will be thinking, even though they were not thinking and even if they were thinking that should not be postponing or pushing my decisions and my actions, but imagining this is what they would be thinking and not doing what I am supposed to do, is what my gurus made me realize.

Please understand, this is one of the most powerful, sickening patterns in which all of us are stuck. Sickening pattern. Yes, if I worked on completion, I myself would have got out of that pattern, but when I am fifty. Fortunately, I had that implicit surrender to Guruvak, it only took 50 minutes for me to get out. When I was going and doing bikshā (seeking alms), I just knew the pattern, there is some pattern, that is the reason, some reason, something is not right in me. That is the reason I did not take that Prasad (sacred food offered to Deity) and just came back. Not taking the temple Prasad and coming back is too small act, it's not a big thing, and if they just shout from where they are sitting the priest himself will bring and give it, because he was only in audible distance, they were sitting inside the temple only. They could have shouted, "Hey! Get the Naivedyam", and he would have come and given. The act is too small, but they know the reason is too bad. That pattern cannot be allowed to live in Me.

Guru is the sweetest being who sacrifices everything, just to get you out of the exact patterns where you are stuck. The first and foremost job of Sadashiva when He assumes the human body, He sacrifices, He is Tyāga Raja (King of Sacrifices). He sacrifices anything and everything just to get the disciple out of his pattern, just to get the disciples out of their patterns. And it's not that if I would have brought the temple prasadam, both of them would have sat and ate the whole thing or both of them were hungry. I have never seen them having anytime full meal. I tell you, I lived around them at least 12-15 years, with one guru 12 years, with another one 15 years. I have never seen them having full meal on a plate. Some devotee would bring something, and they would pester, and he or she would pick up a little and put in the mouth. With both that is the case, Vibhudananda Puri or Yogananda Puri. It's not that they want the food, or they want whatever I begged and brought, no. They are very clear, they are not going to let me get stuck in that pattern.

That one completion is responsible for my Svatantratva , the freedom I carry, from public opinion, the one and only reason is – my Gurus have completed and liberated me from that one important pattern, not caring about the imaginary opinions of others and the opinions others inserted into us, about life, about right, about wrong, about living, about Consciousness. Even about your life and death, you carry so many stupid ideas from people who are stupid about their own existence. But the ideas they vomit, you carry on your head. You have been given a beautiful golden bowl, and you keep that on your head carrying their vomit. Wash the bowl.

Listen, this is the conclusion, immature ideas and cognitions you carry because of your immaturity from the immature people, is what makes you feel that there is something which is not God in Existence. Whenever you feel that there is something which is not God in Existence, sit and dig out what makes you feel something is not God in Existence. You will find it is always some of your immature cognitions put inside of you because of your immaturity by some immature fellows, who are caught in the suffering because of their own Existence, because they are in large number you also want to conform to the populist belief.

Understand, life is not democracy, your government may be democracy, life does not run by democracy. It's not that if all of us vote together and say, "Let fire not burn, we are all voting together," fire is going to stop burning. If you al l vote together, let Ganga not drown people, do you think Ganga will stop?

Understand, populist beliefs do not mean they are right. It is great to run a government, democracy is great to make common decisions, common laws for the country, for the land, but laws of nature are different. Laws of Existence are different, laws of life are different. In laws of life, there is no democracyś you just need to understand it. It may be a simple act performed, by not taking the prasadam, the consecrated food, because this boy and girl are standing and I thought they would be laughing at me, they would be making fun, "Oh that is why you are in the temple the whole day, eh? To eat so much!" and I walked away from the queue, just with one share, the act may be small, but the context, the reason why I did the act is dangerous.

Understand, all the great things of life you miss, only with the stupid small patterns, it is not that you will miss great things because of great mistakes. No! I am telling you from the existential experience, you miss great things only by small mistakes.

wasting life. The implicit surrender to the Master's words reduce tremendous wastage of life. Money saved is money earned. Time saved is time earned, life saved is life earned.

That one completion, acalatva , is a gift from both my Gurus from that one incident. That completion liberated me from the cognitions, immature cognition of being bothered about the immature opinions of immature people, which may, may not even be there.

We are all terrorized by a ghost, not even a real problem. Problem which we think may be there - he will think like that, she will think like that, he has told like that, she has told like that, he may think like that, she may think like that the immature cognitions of the people you imbibed due to your immaturity, immature cognitions by immature people you imbibed by your immaturity.

गkカRヰioA@| ハ∋ ネfÄ@q @ょVfB@}じ गkLuめf、D| VBf कk Kf、@् कk ल○j ↑F@qK、Afすげぎす

40. Brahman resides in the mouth of the Guru (i.e. Guru's vāk or Sarasvati Nādi, the inner organ that converts energy into words) and Brahman is attained by the grace of the Guru, Guruprasād. One should meditate on his Guru at all times, just as a devoted wife would remember her husband only.

I tell you, it is just the Guru-Shishya Sampradaya. The loyalty disciples have towards Guru, the loyalty Guru commands from the disciples, that keeps Hindu tradition alive. That keeps Sanatana Hindu Dharma alive, that keeps Bharatiya Sanatana Hindu Dharma.

It is the loyalty, commitment, to the Guru and His teachings that keeps all the greatest things alive on the Planet Earth. Understand. If still the method of Enlightenment, the Science of Living Enlightenment and the Science of Completion and Science of the Enlightened lifestyle, if it is still available to Planet Earth, if it still alive, if we are able to still enjoy it, it is just becau se of the Guru Parampara. It is just because of the Guru-Shishya Parampara and thousands and thousands of our Sanyasis, Gurus, have given their life. They even died, gave up their body, many times just to protect our traditions, knowledge, values. Understand. Thousands and thousands of our Sanyasis were killed during the invasions. Thousands and thousands fought to protect our values, our traditions. Understand. As long as we keep this loyalty to Guru alive, no bad can happen to you, no bad can happen to Santana Dharma, no bad can happen to the great country, no bad can happen to the whole spiritual tradition. I bow down to Guru Parampara from the Adi Guru - Sadashiva, till My Guru.

Hinduism is all about Guru-disciple Tradition, Guru-Shishya Sampradaya. All the great things are revealed through the Guru-Shishya Sampradaya to the world. I tell you, whenever you declare your integrity to a Guru, all his realizations and experience, expertise, Satya, Shaktis become yours. I'll tell you a very simple incident. I heard this conversation between Raghupati Yogi, Kuppammal and Panduranganar. Once Panduranganar was supposed to go to Kanchipuram, to have some clarification about the Shastras from Thondaimandala Aadheenam then Guru Mahasannidhanam who was the 230 th Guru Mahasannidhanam. Raghupati Yogi and Kuppammal advised Panduranganar to have darshan of Kanchi Paramacharya also. That time the Paramacharya - Sri Chandrasekharendra Saraswati Swami was in the body. Panduranganar said, "I don't know whether I'll have time because I have to meet Thondaimandala Sannidhanam. So if I have time, I'll plan." Then, Raghupati Yogi said, "No, you have to have his darshan. Because in many ways his expertise will help you." Then he was sharing an incident, when these Swamis gathered to declare THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM as an incarnation when I was three. They all had a kind of a gathering and formal way of confirming that THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM is an incarnation who has successfully happened. Actually, when an incarnation happens in the body, there is every possibility within twenty one months, he may not be able to settle in the body and leave the body. So it takes twenty one months for them to confirm that THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM is grounded in the body. So after that twenty one months, they all had a kind of a happy celebration that THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM is grounded, THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM is settled, THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM is going to live. So for that function, they wanted to have the blessings of Paramacharya, and Thondaimandala Sannidhanam and went.

Thondaimandala Sannidhanam personally took Raghupati Yogi to Paramacharya and Paramacharya not only blessed, he also told his assistant to get a bamboo stick and told that assistant to put that bamboo stick in front, and he touched three times and told the Thondaimandala Sannidhanam "Take this, and, give it to that boy. Make him do the Chaturmasya." In Tamil he said, "Ippave chaathrumaasiyam pannavechirungo. Poragu chaathrumaasiyam vechithaan vayasa ennuvaa ( இ鍛்鍛遅வ 短恥胆்陳団恥寵壇団் 鍛耽் 耽蜘வ短்寵陳炭்遅க恥. 蜘鍛恥断著 短恥胆்陳団恥寵壇団் 蜘வ短்寵胆்胆恥誕் வ壇短 எ耽் 朝வ恥)." It means actually the age of the Sanyasi is calculated only by the number of Chaturmasya he has done. So whoever has done the largest number of Chaturmasya, he is considered to be the greatest Sanyasi. So Paramacharya instructed them, "Make him do Chaturmasya from now itself so that the count starts." So my Chaturmasya count started when I was three. Actually after twenty one months, after two years only, they did the ceremony so only from the third year the Chaturmasya started. That is the stick with which you see my first photograph. My first photograph with the danda. That was given, blessed by Paramacharya and brought by Thondaimandala Sannidhanam and given to Raghupati Yogi and Raghupati Yogi brought and they all did all the ceremony whatever needed and the rest is history.

Raghupati Yogi remembered this and told Muruganar, that time he made a statement, "Periyavaala paakumpozhuthu avanga serthuvecha jnana sothellaam ethaarthamaa namaku kuduthuruvaa. ( 蜘鍛弾智壇வ恥檀 鍛恥க்著団்蜘鍛耻蔦聴 அவ炭்க 遅短胆்聴 蜘வ短்短 箪恥誕短்蜘短耻胆்蜘胆暖்暖恥団் எ胆耻弾்胆்胆団耻 蛋団க்著 著懲胆்聴陳வ恥)." Means, when you meet great people, in a natural way all the great expertise and knowledge and experience they have will be given to us. I tell you, this is the Sankhya, the multidimensional logic of "why you need to declare your conscious integrity to Guru," because when you declare your integrity to Guru, your inner space is consciously aligned to Guru's inner space. Guru's inner space means Kailaasa, Mahakasha, Kailaasa!

After Kuppammal left the body nobody in Tiruvannamalai thought, I'll continue my journey after my Gurus passed away, because especially they passed away so young. You see, they put THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM in the Sarvajnapeetha, they initiated THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM, they finished all the spiritual responsibilities when THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM was around ten or twelve. I think that time itself they finished, one by one, one by one, one by one, before Isakki Swamigal left the body, they finished literally all the requisite ritualis. And then, 1991 he passed away. And then, the remaining

few things like before leaving whatever they need to impart Kuppammal did some part and Raghupati Yogi did his part and everything was done. THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM was a seventeen year old, minor boy only, when Kuppammal passed away. Nobody thought THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM would take my life very seriously in the spiritual path. They thought okay, many small kids run around with these Swamis, Gurus and when they die, then they just go back to study and continue with the regular life and get married and go on do all that, that's all. Then regular family and get a job and nobody thought THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM would be so serious. My family was actually shocked! Of course, only one or two people who know THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM thoroughly, like my grandfather did not get shocked. But he was insistent that THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM should not leave Tiruvannamalai, THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM should stay in Tiruvannamalai itself and he himself would build an ashram for THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM, and THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM should reside, stay there.

I shocked the people who did not have confidence that I'll be successful in my Sanyas. I shocked the people who thought I would not be able to survive outside Tiruvannamalai. My grandfather thought I may not be able to survive outside Tiruvannamalai. I took it seriously and made it and successful, I made it happen! I just made it! By 1999 I made it, and 2000 I started the Ashram! I was a seventeen year old, minor boy only, Kuppammal passed away. And I came from the Polytechnic and performed all the last rituals for her, Linga Prastha, everything I did personally.

I was put in the Sarvajnapeetha. I was given Sanyas and started the Chaturmasya when I was at the age of three. At the age of three, they have declared, that I am an Incarnation and they gave me Sanyas and started making me do the Chaturmasya Vratham, because the Kanchi Swami wanted, I should have the maximum number of Chaturmasya as my record and the 230th Thondaimandala Sannidhanam, on the advice from Kanchi Swami, Paramacharya did what all should be done to make me very gloriously presented to the world.

And all of you should know, all these we have documents and evidence and people who directly heard from these Sannidhanams are still alive and we have direct evidence from them..Paramacharya also further advised to the Sannidhanam, "Make him learn Sanskrit also, not just Tamil, and don't try to keep him just for your mutt. He will revive many mutts and do a lot of good work all over the world. Teach him Vedanta also. You should not just keep him

teaching only Siddhanta, you should teach Him Vedanta also." And all these were direct advice given by Paramacharya and the 230th Guru Maha Sannidhanam followed all of that.

See, at the age of three, they have given me Sanyas, and started making me do the Chaturmasya. By the time I was ten, they already put me in the Sarvajnapeetha with the grace of Paramashiva, and started training me as a Peethadhipati. You can see the photograph of me sitting as Peethadhipati with the full Shivajnana Golu Kaatchi, with all the rudrakshas and like Guru Maha Sannidhanams. I was hardly a twelve-thirteen year old boy, sitting in front of Arunachala Hill, Pancha Mukham - Shivajnana Golu Kaatchi, Paramashivajnana Golu Kaatchi, how the Sannidhanam sit with the turban on the head and full of rudraksha and covering the chest with muthu maalai, all types of rudraksha malas and sitting in Chin Mudra. That's called Shivajnana Golu Kaatchi.

Nobody ever thought I'll make it. By the grace of Paramashiva, I made it! The only reason I made it is the grace of Paramashiva, nobody was able to make me shiver! I tell you, Marana Smarana will free you from all fears, you will go on creating right strategies. You see, if you don't have fear inside, that is like you are absolutely loving yourself, you will see what is external attacks happening on you. You will not be wasting time on internal fight. Listen carefully. Fear is nothing but internal fighting. And I tell you, fear is the sleeping cell of your enemy inside your consciousness.

The enemy's sleeping cell inside you is your fear. Because I don't have any sleeper cell of any of these abusers, attackers, enemies inside me, I am going on winning. These attackers, abusers, enemies, they cannot imagine what I am strategizing. They cannot imagine, cannot even think of my strategies, that is my success. Understand. Because they do not know how to agitate Me, they don't have their sleeper cell inside me.

This photo where my Paramaguru, Isakki Swami is sitting, is the Sarvajnapeetha. Traditional ritual is performed there and then, Vibhutananda Puri, my Guru is sitting. My Guru has made me sit in the same and did all the Pattabhishekam and regular rituals and handed over all the Daṇḍa, Kamaṇḍala, Vaṅkha, all the worshipped deities, Guru Parampara deities and the rudraksha mala, kavi, everything she handed over.

Everything was done before I was sixteen and the Peetham was handed over, the Guru Parampara handed over. Then the whole vision was given that I have to manifest with the grace of Paramashiva, I have to manifest the whole Kailasa.

Historical letter of handing over the Sarvajnapeetha

I was given clear instruction and guidance, that I have to study how the international organizations, Hindu Sanghas function, and I have to do all the p┣rvapakṣa by my own Padayatra. You can see the village boy and with the grace of Paramashiva, I made it happen. Paramashiva's biggest blessing on me is, there is no shivering in me. I was absolutely focused on the goal!

Mark this statementŚ "Your enemies' sleeper cells inside your consciousness are your fears." By Marana Smarana, remembrance of death consciously and facing all the fears, you will altogether change the quality of all the metal out of which you are made. The ultimate alchemy, Jnana Rasavatham - Jnana Rasavatham will happen. Please understand. With the love of the Guru when I am telling you, all my disciples, because I love you, I am asking you to do Marana Smarana. I will never ask you to do something wrong, not only that, why would I put you in depression? I really love you. With my support and assurance and deep love, do Marana Smarana .

Sometimes you will feel, I'll be there with you and support you, raise you and change the whole space and take you to Kailasa. Sometimes in some places, you will feel, I'll give you the right knowledge and raise you to a higher consciousness. Whatever you feel, whether you feel I'll give knowledge and support you or you feel I will give energy and directly raise you to Kailasa, anything is okay. Or even if you feel, "Oh, THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM may just dump me, will not bother about me, because I have done something wrong." Even that is one more fear, losing the biggest support of life, Guru, even that is one more fear. Do the Marana Smarana. I tell you, because I love you, I'll never give up on you. I'll make you understand even your fear about losing me is one more stupid fear, not reality.

The amount of fear you experience is only the amount of toxins. It has nothing to do with reality or facts. I tell you, Marana Smarana, alters the kind of the material you are made. Marana Smarana will liberate you from so much of stupidity and junk you are thinking, visualizing, imagining about the past.

Life is not all about what you do, life is all about how you experience.

Life is all about what you are doing to others, not what you feel about yourself. Listen. These both statements will look very contradicting. You see through the folly logic and binary logic. Binary logic is waiting to become a folly logic. Listen, this Marana Smarana will break tons of pains and frustration, like feeling unloved, unattended, ungrounded, don't know what I am and what will happen to me, where will I land, how will I evolve, and a deep feeling that you failed your life or your life failed you. Understand, that is one of the biggest crises. The sleeper cell of enemies inside you is your fear.

Now, I'll explain the second statement I made. Second statement I made is, "Life is all about what you do to others, not about what you feel about yourself." Here I mean, drop the selfishness, constant selfishness and plans to pamper yourself and get out of your shell and go on enriching, supporting, contributing to people even in your business, your profession, your job, your work. If it is helping people, directly supporting people, enriching people, become workaholic, nothing wrong. If you are wiping the shoes of people

everyday, if you are supplying water to people everyday, if you are supplying the right food to people everyday, if you teaching people right knowledge everyday, if you are helping people to have a better life like if you are working in a bank, if you are working in an IT company, you are trying to help make the world better, better place and if you are helping people with the medical care - even that is enriching. Become workaholic and do that, you will see you will become altogether a different kind of metal.

Marana Smarana will destroy selfishness. It'll bring right, deep knowledge about what you cognize about yourself and less feelings about what you feel about yourself. Powerlessness, selfishness, both are one and the same. A person who is powerless, who does not have a right consciousness about himself will be so selfish.

I made two statements, one statement, "Life has nothing to do with what you do, it's something to do with how you feel and experience about you."

Second statement I told, "Life is all about what you do to others and not about what you feel about yourself." Seemingly the two statements seem to be very contradicting. And I tell you, in the first statement when I said, I meant having powerful cognitions is the right thing. Second statement when I said, I mean the same thing. If you have powerful cognitions, you will not be selfish, you will not be thinking all the time about yourself. You will be so active and contributing. Understand. Active and contributing to others' lives, enriching the whole world, happens with Marana Smarana. I tell you, the greatest boon giver is Paramashiva, because He is the embodiment of Marana Smarana. Ishana, Paramashiva, Rudra, Shiva is embodiment of Marana Smarana, because of that He is ultimate giver, He goes on giving, giving, giving, giving, giving. Marana Smarana makes you a different metal altogether.

Marana Smarana shakes and makes you drop all the rust and dust, wear and tear, the whole toxin melts down. And, listen carefully. When the toxin melts down, you will not feel the past as a load or curse. You will feel, "Yes, either the best has happened or at least good has happened. Good or best, only these 2 has happened, nothing wrong has happened. They all added, enriched me, everything enriched me, someway or other." That kind of a feeling when you have about your past, you are absolutely detoxed. Marana Smarana has attained completion. You become altogether a different metal.

If you add Marana Smarana into your being, remembrance of death, so much shaking, shaking, detox, everything will happen. Finally at one point, you will altogether become a different metal, and have a kind of joy and stability. You will feel the past is an amazing blessing, your whole past was great or good, and nothing bad. Then you will get the guts and courage, hope, joy, energy for the future. Understand. The greatest renunciation, tyaga, is renouncing the delusion your past was wrong and past is a load. You feel past is a load because in the present, you are so immature and shivering with death, the ideas of death, shivering and having a panic attack about the change. Listen. Life is for people who celebrate change, not just tolerate, but celebrate change.

You may think, "What is this? How can Marana Smarana be related to planting my future, manifesting my future?" You need to understand. What you feel about your past is the feeling you have about your life. If you feel very sweet and nice about the past, you will start contributing to people's lives so much. And I tell you, I feel so much love, care, attended, deeply inside me in my past by all of you - first, by my Gurus, next by my disciples. So, this feeling gives me tremendous energy and inspiration, feeling supported. So, that gives me the energy to work for all of you for the future. I am very clear, I will be working for all of you continuously day in, day out. I am not only celebrating the wide, wild changes. I'll be constantly working for all of you with lots of energy, enthusiasm, excitement.

I am so happy my parents did not involve and interfere and destroy my life when I was "torturely-trained" by my Gurus. Understand, if I tell you what all training I went through, you will call that only as a "torture". But I am so fortunate, I am grateful to my parents they did not take me away from my Gurus.

One night I was going around the Arunachala hill alone as a small boy reading the "Arunagiri Andhaathi", the 100 songs on Arunachala written by Guhai Namashivaya, a great saint. I had been asked to go round the hill every day by my Guru, Mata Vibhoodananda Devi. In the night I was supposed to go around the hill because in the day time there was no time as I would be sometimes going to school or sitting with her and studying the Vedas and Upanishads. Also in the day time it would be very hot. So, after sunset, she would tell, "Now lessons are over. Please go round the hill and come back and sleep." If I go round the hill, when could I sleep?! Because by the time I come back, I have to take bath in the tank and go to the temple for suprabhatam.

Anyhow, I went round the hill every day. And still I keep that as a habit. Still if I am staying in Arunachala, I will go round the hill. Only then I will come and sleep. Of course, now for security reasons I go in the car, don't go by walk. But, whenever I can, even now I don't miss walking around the hill. In the night if I have a group of disciples with me, Brahmacharis or Brahmacharinis, I always walk, and those are the best moments of my life.

One night I was walking alone. It was Amavasya or just near Amavasya. There was no light and it was dark. In those days, the path for going around Arunachala Hill was very dark and narrow road, it was not even a road, it was like a forest road. Some ten hyenas were standing in front of me suddenly in the midnight. I was all alone with just that one book 'Songs of Arunachala'. From the lower abdomen, Swadhishtana, I screamed, 'ARUNACHALAAAAAAA!!' I don't know whether the whole Arunachala Hill vibrated with that! There appeared an old man with a stick, he drove the hyenas away. They all ran away. Somehow I got saved. Otherwise I would not be here. I would have been sitting in their stomachs within next few hours.

Anyhow, I came back, and I narrated the whole story to my Guru, Vibhoodananda Puri, with the deep feeling from tomorrow I don't need to go around the hill. And after describing with all the detail she heard everything and said, 'Wow! Arunachala saved you!'

Of course, Arunachala saved me, no doubt. But I expected her to continue, "See, once Arunachala will come and save you. But how can that be a routine?"

Next day, she said, 'Come on! Go around the hill.'

I was shocked. I asked, 'What do you mean? Will every day Arunachala come and save me?'

She just hit at me with one question, 'Will every day hyenas come and attack you?'

Listen, I asked her, 'Will every day Arunachala come and save me?'

She said, 'Will every day hyenas come and attack you?'

That's it!

My mother who is always over-protective of me, when I went and told her, she heard the whole thing, then at the end of the whole story, she asked 'What did paatti tell?' "Paatti" means my Guru, Vibhoodananda Puri.

I said what she said.

Then she just walked into the room, into the house and said, 'Alright, you go for walking around the hill.' She just walked into the house and said, 'You go now.'

Really, I am telling you, it was a hit on me. Yes, will every day hyenas come and attack me?

Then she said, 'If every day hyenas come, every day Arunachala also will come! Go!'

I tell you, even now I am seeing it in my life, whenever hyenas come, Arunachala comes and protects me. It may be ten hyenas or twelve hyenas or six-hundred hyenas. Arunachala comes and protects.

If I would not have gone next day for my walk around the hill, "giri pradhakshina", I would have continued to be a human-being with one divine experience. Because I decide to go, now I am a divine being - one human experience of screaming. If I did not go next day, I would have been a human-being with one divine experience of Arunachala coming and protecting me. Because I went, now I am a divine being having only one human experience of screaming in fear! Nowadays I don't even need to scream and call Arunachala. He is there before even the hyenas come near, He drives them out, destroys the hyenas. Any problem that comes in the form of hyenas, He takes care. He protects me. He drives them out.

Because when I fell in love with Arunagiri Yogeshwara, the first thing happened was Integrity to Him, which means the space of listening. Space of listening and Integrity is one and the same. I decided to listen to Him with My whole Being.

I decided to be integrated to Him with my whole being. Falling in love can either make you decide to possess and squeeze and suck and exploit him, or it can make you decide to be integrated and listen to Him. Both can be done. Both can happen. That will only decide whether you are going to be RudraKanya or Court Dancer. Whether you are going to be a chaste woman or a prostitute. Chaste woman, when she falls in love, decides to be listening and integrated. A prostitute only plans to exploit, suck and possess and flees, whether it is money, power or whatever. Same thing for men and women, both, it is not gender based, it is gender neutral. Gender neutral. A real disciple, man, when he falls in love, he decides to listen and be integrated or he plans cunningly how to keep everything under the control and have his share of power. When I fell in love with Arunagiri Yogeshwara, I decided to listen and be integrated.

That is the only way I can prove I am in love with Him.

Arunagiri Yogishwara brought 9 planets and put in front of me and He was teaching.

I asked Him, "What are you doing? If people will look up, Sun will not be there."

He said, "Padi-da, Nee Padikaravarla evanum mela Pakkamatan da" It means, "Learn, till you finish learning, nobody will look up, look here. Why are you bothered all about that?"

A being who can bring the planets and teach me astrology, what can I give Him?! My integrity is the only gift or my integrity is the only way I can say,"I love you." The only way I can tell Him, "I am in love with you." is just being integrated to Him.

Part 3: Sri Guru Gita - Revelations of the Ultimate Guru Paramashiva_English_part_3.md

कJ、?f JDVf Rfचf VR、BfऽऽLfCKqB्गkカJ् じ Bjघ、B‶| DJ%m え gDल、┤v गkカVgとCv すこくす

Arunagiri Yogeshwara is nothing but all my fantasy, how I wanted a Guru to be enjoyed. It personified and become reality as Arunagiri Yogeshwara. How the best way the Guru should be enjoyed that personification is Arunagiri Yogeshwara. He is nothing but helping me to fall in love with my higher personality, who is Arunagiri Yogeshwara again. Understand, from outside, He made me fall in love with Him. From inside, He made me fall in love with Him.

There are two types of love - exploiting, sucking love and chaste love.

A chaste love, when it opens, first thing you will feel, "I will be integrated to Him, what a Being!"

This exploiting, sucking love means, "Ahh, let me possess and do what I can, get what I can get out of Him." A chaste love means the moment you fall in love,"Wow, I have decided, I will be integrated to him, from my core."

That is the first decision I took, when I had darshan of Arunagiri Yogeshwara. Of course, I did not measure or I did not understand Him. I just know, He is something which is more than what I expected, as possibility or whatever I know as possibility. The moment I understood that the first thing was,"I will be integrated to Him."

Integrity is nothing but falling in love with the higher personality of you, higher side of you. It's romance with the higher side of you. It's romance with a higher possibility of you.

I saw Arunagiri Yogeshwara as my higher possibility, my higher personality. When I fell in love with Him, when I decided to be integrated to Him, it just became the flowering of Me.

See in the planet earth, the laws of public life prevail.

In Devaloka or Asura loka, the laws of personal life, private life prevail.

But in Kailasa, no law other than your integrity to love for Sadāshiva prevails. Nothing else matters. No law exists. Being in BhuLoka means you are part of somebody's public life. Being in Devaloka, Asura Loka, means you are part of somebody's private life. Laws of private life apply. In Kailasa, only the laws of secret life apply. There is no law, there is no rule. Integrity to love. In that plane of ethics, the individual will is highly revered. The individual's decision to be integrated or not integrated, is highly revered.

When Sati wanted to leave Kailasa, I tried to support Her and make Her understand but when She was adamant, I sent Vīrabhadra to destroy Daksha but did not protect Sati. Understand. How much time it would have taken, for Vīrabhadra to protect Sati instead of destroying Daksha. But the instruction was, 'destroy Daksha' not protect Sati. Understand. She is AdiShakti Herself. She took another one body, became Parvati, came, all that is great, but the moment She decided out of Her will, to step out of Kailasa, "Yes, okay, if that is what has to happen to your body, that is what you have decided, nobody can stop." Then Vīrabhadra was sent to destroy Daksha, to teach lesson to Daksha but not to protect Sati. Can Nandi miss? No! Can Vīrabhadra miss? No! They were not instructed to protect Sati. The moment you decide, your Will is respected. Understand. When you fall in love, other than your Will nothing else is required for Integrity. If you are saying,"I want to be but I don't know," and if you are believing,"I want to be integrated but I don't know" you

are the worst hypocrite. The area you need to attend is more than completion.

Falling in love with your higher personality - Guru. I can see very clearly, whoever is in love with Me, they are in love with Integrity. Integrity is so smooth for them. When there is no love, you use every methodology to either believe Integrity is not possible or cheat that you are already integrated, without living it. Understand. The scale to measure whether you are integrated or not, you will manifest Sadāshivatva - ME. You will manifest the powers I am manifesting. You will manifest everything. That is the scale.

(In verse 60, 61, 62, Mahādeva reveals that it is the Guru who illuminates the disciple explaining the four Mahavakyas and initiates the disciple into the truth that –he is Brahman, he is Shiva, he is That. With this cosmic cognition, the veil of ignorance and patterns that cover the disciple's space of wholeness or completion is removed. There is no more incompletion and the ātman, the pure space of Shivoham, the Living Advaita, one's true state is realized. )

Guru Bhakti, being authentic to Guru . Look into your inner image, see how much of your inner image is influenced by Guru's presence in your life. Look into your inner image, see in how much you are still stuck, with your old stupid identity and inner image, how much the Guru has influenced, the Guru's presence has influenced and how much of your idea about you as you has changed.

Please understand, your inner image is not you, not only your inner image is not you, what you think as your inner image is a screen, iron curtain, stopping you from experiencing the real you. See how much your inner image has been influenced by your Guru's presence in your life. If you continue to have your inner image without changing your living, you are living your logical life. Yesterday you were sick, logically today you will be sick. Logically, tomorrow you will be sick, or more sick till death. That is supposed to be the logical life. Inspiration and energy of the Guru enters into your inner image, life will not be any more logical, it will become just magical. It is not anymore logical, it will simply become magical.

How much is your inner image is inspired, influenced, by your Guru's presence in your life? How much is your outer image inspired and influenced by your guru? What kind of outer image do you show to your Guru? And how does your Guru holds you? What is the anyakara He is having about you? Have you taken responsibility for it? What kind of an image do you hold about Guru and, the life around Guru, and the Sangha?

Understand, Guru Bhakti is bringing authenticity in your relationship with Guru. Let your inner image be as your Guru wants. Understand, whoever considers Me as your Guru, for all of you, I am making it very clear, the inner image that I expect from you. I want you to have the inner image of Shivoham. My taste is very simple in anything. I just want the best thing. My taste is too simple. Go on transforming your inner image everyday, whether it is an inch, or middle, or kilometer, or mile, move towards SHIVOHAM. That's the first step for any activism.

Please understand, any activism in your life, the first step is moving towards SHIVOHAM. Align your inner image towards what your Guru wants as your inner image. How you project yourself to your Guru - sit and align, sit and analyze, how He holds you, what is his anyakaara for you. Are you taking responsibility for it?

Understand, anyone who takes responsibility to align themselves to My anyakaara, I commit with you, you experiencing Shivoham is My responsibility. As Sadashiva I give you the boon of living Shivoham. When Guru ordains, He sustains, understand, I never ordained anything, which I cannot sustain. If I have told you, do completion for three months, I already sent the energy to do completion to you, and then only ask you to do. If Krishna is asking Kuchela to do all the danas (enriching charity) whatever wealth is required for Kuchela to do the danas, Krishna has already sent to Kuchela's houseś only then He is asking Kuchela to do the danas.

Understand, anything I ordain, I have already sent whatever is required to youś I already sent whatever is needed to sustain it, only then I ordain. Be a man to stand up to Guru's anyakaara.

Impossibility is not cute. Nobody is here to celebrate your powerlessness. Powerlessness is not fashionable. Impossibility is not cute. Nobody is going to tell you, "Oh how innocent and cute he looks." No! Shiva Ganas is the modern day fashion. Be a Shiva Gana. Gana means filled in length, depth, breadth, let your length, breadth, depth, be filled by Shiva. That is the meaning, definition of Shiva Gana. Let not any dimension of you be left without being filled by Shiva.

Understand, let your length, breadth, depth, all dimensions be filled by Shiva. Sadashiva. That is the meaning of Shiva Gana. Remember, when Mahadeva ordains, He sustains. When Sadashiva ordains, He sustains. The living expression of Sadashiva, your Guru, when He ordains, He sustains. What is the influence of Guru in your inner image? What is the influence of your Guru in your outer image?

What kind of outer image you show to your Guru, and what is your Guru's anyakaara for you? How much have you taken responsibility and what is your anyakaara towards you? How do you hold him? What is your inner image towards Guru and life? Align all the four to its highest possibility, that is Guru Bhakti. This is Guru Bhakti.

Understand, the straightforward sacred truths, there is no compromise. Fools are those who ask shortcut because shortest cut is a straight line. Shortest distance between two points is a straight line. Shortest cut between any two points is a straight line. Understand, bring authenticity in your connection with the Master. Bring integrity with your words with the Master. Bring responsibility with your commitment with the Master.

Only then you can enrich the world about the Master. Otherwise your enriching may be hypocritical marketing, to show you are trying to do something, or maintain your position in the Sangha, maintain your status in the Sangha not your state.

First, bring authenticity with your connection with the Guru. Bring integrity with your words with the Guru, bring responsibility in your connection with the Guru, only then you will be enriched by Guru's energy, and you can enrich the world with Guru's energy. Otherwise, you may be just eating crow biryani. You may be thinking you are eating biryani, but end up in eating crow biryani. Guru Bhakti is the first step towards achieving anything including enlightenment.

Even to start the spiritual process at least to start, may be the first step, little bit of completion, or yoga or meditation, even for that you need, certain kind of at least basic trust towards Guru., the initial form of Guru Bhakti, and ultimately, even for enlightenment Guru Bhakti is required.

Actually Guru Bhakti itself is an independent method to lead you to Enlightenment without any other technique or methodology. Without a need to move your body to one side or other, blow your nose even once or stare into the mirror even once, or get into your past even once without any technique, any method, just Guru Bhakti alone is independently intelligent enough to lead you to enlightenment. I tell you even after enlightenment I realized the result of Enlightenment itself is eternally Guru Bhakti, that is all.

Actually after Enlightenment, what you are going to bring into you, what is going to be your foundation cognition, your basic cognition to exist, is Guru Bhakti. Guru Bhakti is not your words, your own concept of Guru, it is authenticating yourself, authentically aligning yourself. Authenticating yourself, authentically aligning yourself to your Guru by aligning your inner image, outer image, others image, life image with your Guru is Guru Bhakti.

It is actually not difficult. I tell you, the other day, one guy came and met me, actually even news article appeared about him, in Facebook and other media, just within 50,000 rupees, he has made a helicopter. He is a Hindu automobile mechanic. I was shocked how he was able to make in 50000 rupees.

When I studied his inner space, he retained his innocence of "If eyes can see, hands can do" which is one of the greatest teachings I received from my Guru. Beautifully in Tamil, (Kannu parkavum Kai seyananam athu thaan da manishan da) means if eyes see, hands should do, only then you are a man.

Once, on a festival day, my Guru and I went to the Devi temple. The priest was not there to do the decoration, the sandal paste alankaram for Devi was not done. Suddenly my guru asked me, "Have you seen the main Arunachaleswarar Temple when they are doing the sandal paste alankaram?" I said, "Yes, I have seen." She said, "Do it." I asked, "How?" Then she made a

statement, "Kannu parka kai seythyanam athu thaan da manishan…" means if your eyes can see, then your hands should do. I tell you, that is basically, the village Hindu's belief about himself. It is actually the Western engineering education that destroys you, and makes you feel everything is difficult.

Unfortunately, in Bharat, everybody first becomes an engineer, only then they try to figure out what to do, what to become. I actually don't read any English book, other than the scriptures' English translation, because I don't want to be influenced by Western thought currents. It's not that you just get English, you get the thought current. Just not to be influenced by the thought current I never read English literature, even though I don't ever mind because of Enlightenment. Even the words which I use to talk to you, first I create consciously in Sanskrit and then translate. I continue to retain that ability consciously so that the thought current will never be influenced by the language developers. The language I am using English is only a medium. I do not want whatever I am sharing, teaching you, anywhere to be influenced by those who develop this language, their thought current. I am very clear, you should be inspired, impressed, influenced only by the Masters, great Masters who developed the language of Sanskrit. So I retain the verbal flow, consciously, first generated in Sanskrit first and then translate into English to share with you all.

Listen, simply you can do it, don't be stupid educated engineer. Still now, in our sacred arts department from making the wax model to finally finishing the carving of a deity whole thing I can do with my handś from wax modeling to final finishing, polishing. Because I did not go properly to my diploma college. Otherwise, three years is a lot of time, they would have made me believe it is too difficult.

This concept of difficulty is injected into human beings so that you can be kept as a slave forever, I tell you. Whoever injects the concept of difficulty renounce those people in your life. You will be saved forever. Whoever teaches you possible, possible, possible in your life by giving up anything, be around them you will be saved.

(By saying that He transcends Ākāśa, it is meant that He transcends all the 5 elements-earth, water, fire, air, and ether. Nāda Bindu, Kalā are the stages prior to creation of the Universe. The meaning here is that Guru is beyond all the 3 stages. The disciple, by Guru kripā, is able to transcend the different stages into the realms of eternal bliss.)

An incarnation's real job is to reveal these great truths. Not just wasting the time on 'don't fight with each other, don't be depressed.' and giving these life solutions. See I am not saying life solutions is wrong. But this life solution is just an initial level job. Gurus can do that. You don't need an incarnation for it. How not to get depressed, how to manage your health little bit, having some life solutions. See life solution is not the job of an enlightened being from Hindu tradition. Don't reduce whole spirituality to just life solutions. it is like reducing meditation to a level of Anacin, Metacin. Meditation cures depression no doubt, meditation cures headache no doubt. But these modern day Gurus started meditation just for curing headache and stomach pain & knee pain. Enlightened being is a person who reveals the sacred secrets beyond ordinary physical health and mental wellness. Physical health and mental wellness is a byproduct.

There are so many amazing things, cosmic truths you need to learn by learning which your past, present future can be designed, developed. Incarnation is a person who reveals these great original sciences. If the original science is understood, the applied science can be developed in thousands of ways. If somebody discovers the original truths about the electricity, later on he can develop hundreds of machineries which will work based on electricity – fan, light, TV, camera, mike – you can create millions of machineries. That is applied science. But I am telling you incarnation is not here just to create applied science material. He is here to create original science.

What Aurobindo dreamed, what Vivekananda imagined - THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM is making it into reality. THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM is the fulfilment of the ambitions of billions of Santana Hindus and millions of enlightened Gurus and thousands of incarnations, becoming reality. What all of them always wanted - THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM is the completion and fulfilment of that.

Understand, it is not an egoistic statement, it is a simple fact. It may look egoistic now, you will see down the lane in a few years, it will be a simple factual statement.

When a monkey declared, "I will make my people stand on 2 legs and make them human beings", it would have looked egoistic. But when they started doing, it is a simple fact. Exactly the same thing, now I am declaring. I'll make new species out of you and I am the fulfilment and completion of billions of Sanatana Hindu seekers, practitioners and millions of enlightened beings and thousands of incarnations. I am not making this statement because I made

few of you manifest few powers. It is because I know the whole science of how this manifestation happens. From that integrity I am making this statement. New age new species are no more a dreamś at least not after 1978 (1978 is when THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM happened on planet Earth).

A devotee was praying to Vishnu for ten years but never got darshan of Him. So he decided to stop worshiping Vishnu and to pray to Shiva instead. He set Vishnu's statue aside and placed one of Shiva's before him and started worshiping it. He lit the incense sticks and the smoke rose towards Vishnu . He caught hold of Vishnu's nose as he did not want Vishnu to smell the perfume. He was angry with Him for not having granted him a darshan even after so many years of worship.

Suddenly he felt that he was actually pressing somebody's nose. He opened his eyes to see Vishnu in front of himś Vishnu was giving him darshan! He removed his hand from the nose and exclaimed, "O Lord! For so many years You did not grant me darshan and now when I am denying You the perfume of the incense sticks, why do You give me Your darshan?"

Vishnu said, "When you prayed to me all these years, you did not feel that I was alive in that statueś only now when you punished me, you had the intensity of feeling that I was actually there in the statue. When you have such a deep feeling, I had to come down and give you darshan."

There are so many strange instances, incidences, which express the power of love. Love can do miracles in your being, not only in the mental level but even at the physical level.

Ramakrishna Paramahamsa used to say sometimes after Puja he would get a suspicion whether Mother was alive in the Vigraha or whether he was wasting his time worshiping a stone. So he used to keep a small thread in front of Devi's nose to check whether She was breathing or not. He says that the thread always used to move with the flow of air.

There is another strange thing that you can see if you go to Kolkota. There is a tradition in Kolkota, Devi is decorated with conch bangles (conch shells cut and made into bangles). Kali has four hands - two in 'Abhaya' and ' Varada' -the third has a skull and the fourth has a sword. The first two hands are empty and the bangles can be directly inserted. The sword can be removed and the bangles inserted on the fourth hand. But the bangles cannot be inserted on the hand which holds the skull because the skull is too big. One day the assistant pujari of Ramakrishna noticed that the Mother had bangles on her third hand too. They went close and examined it to see if it was broken, but the stone vigraha has a full unbroken conch bangle on the third hand. There was no scientific or logical explanation to what they were seeing. They were shocked and surprised at this impossibility. They rushed to Ramakrishna to ask him about it. They were not only surprised but also suspicious of Ramakrishna - whether he had broken the skull to insert the bangles.

Ramakrishna was considered to be slightly mad on account of his unique way of doing Puja. Before offering naivedyam, he would eat a little bit of the food to see that it tasted alright and only then offer it. He would do all sorts of weir d things which the shastras do not accept. But his love was such that the Mother accepted everything. When questioned about it, Ramakrishna replied, "What is so surprising? I just asked Mother to keep the skull down so that I could insert the bangles and She dropped the kapala. I inserted the bangle and I gave the skull back for her to hold!"

It sounds almost like a story, but you will be surprised, even stone can react, can respond to love, to real Bhakti or devotion. If you go to Kolkata, you can see the original conch bangle still on the hands of Mother inserted by Ramakrishna 100 years ago. Because it is there, we have to believe. I also tried my best to disbelieve, they allow sanyasis to go and touch the vigraha. The first thing I did as I entered was to test the bangle but to my astonishment , it was a whole bangle, just as the story said.

Integrity needs your declaration, but Power Manifestation does not even need your declaration, it only needs your decision. Deciding to be One with the original source - Sadāshiva, which is you even when you don't understand.

I will explain a very powerful intimate happening with Arunagiri Yogishwara. Listen carefully. I'll explain scene by scene, if you listen intensely now that click can happen to you. Now that very click can happen to you. Scene by scene, I'll narrate because clicking with Advaita is a fundamental requirement for power manifestation.

Clicking with Advaita is a fundamental requirement for power manifestation . So listen. The incident itself is not too big, but it has done a very big job inside me, so I'll narrate exactly what happened.

Listen, now frame by frame. He was sitting facing North, I was sitting on the step below. He was actually sitting on the steps of the Thiruvannamalai Arunachaleswara Temple, Kalyana Mandapam, facing His samadhi. His samadhi mandapam is there, so on the steps He was sitting facing North.

He was sitting leaning on the corner pillar He was sitting and I was sitting on the lower step, one step lower than Him and He was trying to explain 'Advaita'. Then my whole incompletion and constipation started, "I know Advaita, Vibhudananda Puri told me, Yogananda Puri told me, Annamalai Swamigal told me in the Ribhu Gita." There is a big book called Atma Puranam. It is a Tamil translation of 4 major Upanishads. I had read that, still the copy is with me given to me by Isakki Swamigal. I had read all these big books. But somehow Advaita had never become reality, so that was like an undigested incompletion.

So the moment He started uttering the word 'Advaita' 2-3 words, then, "Ohhh Yogananda Puri used to say, Vibhudananda Puri used to say and Annamalai Swami used to say - Advaita, everything is one and the same. Okay, everything is one and the same." At that time all their words had not become my experience. It is not that I did not believe them, but it never became my strategy for existence. It never became my cognition of existence. "Okay, Gurus are telling, I should listen, I should obey, I should not be opposing them." But for my life, I had a different strategy. That is not the cognitive reality for me on which I stand, the foundation on which I function or foundation on which I make decisions. The foundation on which I make my decisions was always different even though I heard enough of Advaita from Yogananda Puri, Vibhudananda Puri, Annamalai Swamigal.

Many times both my Gurus, Vibhudananda Puri and Yogananda Puri, have tried to explain 'Advaita' to Me. Annamalai Swami even used to read out 'Ribhu Gita'. Annamalai Swami was one of the enlightened disciples of Ramana Maharshi, he used to read Ribhu Gita in Tamil. But, somehow the click never happened.

So the moment Arunagiri Yogeshwara started 'Advaita', immediately my whole response was "Oh, same thing, okay. Advaita I know, I know, all one and the same."

He was using very few words, that is His beauty. Just with few words, He will make that click happen. First He was trying to tell, "Everything is One", just a few words. Somehow the way I was looking at Him, He was not convinced that the click has happened in me.

So the moment Arunagiri Yogeshwara saw in my eyes the kind of a non-interest sleepy mood, "Aah, I know….", I saw He was looking into my eyes. I know He was reading Me. He would be so deep! It is just such lovely, beautiful, sweet eyes. You can just dive into His eyes for ages and forever, never to return back, come out of itś such expressive vast eyes like the ocean. And His eyes had an amazing effect. It is like the Pacific and pacifying, bothś having the depth like Pacific and compassion like pacifying. It can pacify anythingś so available on the surface and so deep in the being. Using those powerful eyes He was looking into Me. Of course that is too much. So naturally, sleep disappeared!

I'll describe the scene. The next word is, "Saami", that's the way He used to call me, because that is the way my whole family used to address me. I had hundreds of names given and self given and it continues even now. But the most used name is this, "Saami." Even my mother used to call me as "Saami" only. From the time I remember me, I never heard any other word from my motherś even as a baby, as a child. I always heard only her addressing me as a "Saami." Never have I heard from her the name my parents have given. It's only 'Saami'.

So, Arunagiri Yogeshwara uttered the word "Saami". The moment He called Saami, I just sat up and our eyes got locked. His eyes and my eyes got locked. He raised the right hand, with a gesture, "Are you able to raise your hand?" So the meaning is, "Are you able to do what you want?" It was not verbal, it was like a show. So naturally I responded. I moved my hand and showed, "Yes, I can." Suddenly "Eh, Onnuda!" It just clicked and I started laughing. He started laughing. Both of us were laughing for 10 minutes.

Understand. I'll tell you exactly what happened in Me. When you have a Consciousness, which can command and execute something that is One with Ultimate, you are Ultimate. I know, now with this theory there will be 100 questions, doubts, you may have. All that we can digest, grind, burn, next. But the first click, "Eh, Eh, He is right." That first click was so powerful. The words uttered were only 2 words, "Saami…", then He showed through the gestures, "Are you able to move the right hand?" So I responded in the same way, gestures, not words, "Yes, I can move, what is there?"

So just when this gesture question-answer was going on, I could understand very clearly what He is trying to convey, "If you have a Consciousness, which can command and make the matter (body is matter) obey, you are carrying that which is Ultimate." You are the Consciousness which is ultimate. "Onnuda."

Like something hit on My forehead. It was such an ecstasy blossoming, flowering, I started laughing and He started laughing. At least for next 10 minutes. It's like I felt, "Oh God, I took Kadukkai pudi and cleaned up the whole constipation", and all the incompletion went away, became complete.

If you had constipation for 1 week and had Kadukkaipudi and cleansed, came

and lay down on the bed how you feel, exactly like that "Oh God, Yes! If I have something which has a power to Will and command and make the matter obey, then I have a Consciousness which is ultimate."

From that click, I started manifesting powerful cognitions, "Aye, if this Consciousness can move this hand, why not the air next to the hands, why not the stone next to the air, why not the hill next to the stone?" The powerful cognitions have started manifesting and the powerful cognitions have brought understanding, knowledge, powers, all rooted, centred on this one click.

Listen. I can only re-enact. I cannot tell what happened, I can only re-enact. He showed the gesture, like "Are you able to move your hands?" In my inner space I could immediately understand the gesture and respond, "Why not? See!" In this interaction itself, my mind was searching, "What is He trying to teach through this interaction? What is He trying to insert into me by this gesture?" I started looking for " Uh, Yes, He is asking - Can you move your hand?" And I am saying," Yes, I can." What is the problem, what is He trying to convey through this? I could see very clearly, the next understanding coming to Me, 'Eh! So commanding and the commanded is obeying, the Will is acting on the matter, being established in the Consciousness, then...then what?" I was looking into His eyes - "Onnuda." I can still remember, that casual, sweet, most simple way of giving Initiation, into the most complicated Truth 'Advaita' - "Onnuda." That twinkle in the eyes - "Onnuda."

He said in Tamil, "It's One. It is same." Understand, now is the punch line. Listen. If there is a Will established in Consciousness which can move the matter - your hands are matter, the body is matter - if there is something which is you, which can give a command to move this matter and this matter moves, the ultimate is in Youś it can tell, command, order any matter to move.

Understand. The moment you decide "Eh, it can command any matter to move," Manifesting Shaktis starts. I am telling it is not moving, is inauthenticity, powerless cognitions, the conclusions before even you try. "Have you told this board to move and it did not move?" If that is the case, you have not told the board in a way in which the board can listen. So change the

method of telling till the board listens, not doubt the technology of Advaita, which is the Source.

You always do the stupidity of doubting the technology without applying it. Understand. Guru bhakti is a strength to make you apply the technology, update the technology without doubting the original science.

Fortunately, I had that kind of a bhakti with Arunagiri Yogeshwara, so immediately when powerful cognitions started manifesting in me, I said, "Right, if I can move this hand, I can move the air next to the hand. If I can move the air next to the hand, I can move the stone next to the air. If I can move the stone next to the air, I can move the hill next to the stone. I just need to find a method of conveying my command to it." To the hand, my command is passed through the nerves, so I have to pass my command to the airś air bending is possible if I know how to do my mind bending. So, just like I sent my command to my hands, I should send my command to the air. I should send my command to the stone. I should send my command to the hill. My cognitions have started moving in that direction, instead of "Oh, I tried yesterday itself, 2 times to move the grinding stone and it did not move so I don't think Advaita is real." No! Fortunately, my inner space did not move in that direction.

"Saami Onnuda." Listen. It is too small incident, but the first sword of Advaita fell on Me, cut across through My Being, and I started releasing powerful cognitions. I think in this whole incident, that intimacy matters, that space matters, the ability to get locked into the eyes mattersś where Master is trying to convey something through the gestures and you catch that and it unravels itself in you and you respond same way in the gestures without answering and He captures and just throws one word, "Onnuda." And it just hits you like a thunderbolt and you start laughing, "Eh!"

During that laughter - My laughter and His laughter - during that laughter itself I am giving command to the air to move and air is moving. I can see, in that ecstasy laughter, I am giving command to the matter around me and it is respondingś then starts Power Manifestation on the Planet Earth after centuries.

This is exactly, precisely, Power Manifestation initiation I received from Arunagiri Yogishwara. This is exactly the fundamental foundation, thought current or the cognition, which clicked with me and the power manifestation has started. After that we sat for many hours, many days. He was helping me, supporting me, to play with various elements. Then He explained Tattva, all the 36 Tattvas and how when you give command to your biceps, the principle of parallel action.

Using your eyes, seeing the scene in front of you and using the Third Eye, seeing the scenes happening somewhere and at the same time cognizing both and getting that information and sharing with the person, who is sitting in front of you, is what is Parallel Action.

Understand. You see what is going on remotely through Third Eye, come back and share it to the person who is in the front. It means you are cognizing this and that simultaneously. All parallel command is given to your biceps. Whenever you go through the remote vision, your biceps will be very active.

Whenever you play with nature, your shoulder will be active. Whenever you command and work with the Sun, your right eye will be very active and whenever you work with Chandra, Moon, your left eye will be active, when you work with fire, Agni Samyama or trying to blow fire and all that, Third Eye will be active. These are the subtle principles of Tattvas He taught me later. But the manifesting powers itself started with this click.

Meditate on this one cognition, on this one Initiation Arunagiri Yogeshwara gave Me. All the other powerful cognitions opening up, everything we will do nextś but this is the source of manifesting powers. So this is the Maha Vaakya for Manifesting Powers - "Saami Onnuda."

And then 10 minutes of, at least 10 minutes of uproarious, rolling laughter. I was just pulling His dhoti and shaking His hands because it was such a big clarity. It is like I heard enough of Advaita, but never it clicked as a cognition, out of which I can function.

Understand, Only when something becomes cognition out of which you can function, that becomes life for you, not otherwise. Whether it is love or hatred, anger or compassion, fear or forgiveness, only when it becomes your cognition out of which you can function, it becomes reality to you, not otherwise.

So when He said, "Saami, Onnuda," it just exploded into reality. If you ask, if you actually hear this statement "Saami Onnuda," it doesn't make any sense. Because, much went on in sign language.

I am describing intimacy. Intimacy means ability to convey without communication, just through communion, not using words, verbalisations, but just by transmitting the visualisations through simple gestures and body language.

Communication may be intimate but only communion can be intimacy. Intimate is different. Intimacy is different. As long as words are required to transmit an idea, it may be intimate conversation, but not intimacy. Only if the gesture is enough it is intimacy. See, gesture transmitting the visualisation can happen only when both are in tune. I should use the word at "Onement," not even attuned. At "Onement." When Arunagiri Yogishwara call me, "Saami," He just gestured through the eyes and the body.

"Are you able to move your hand?" Immediately my response, "Yes, why not?"

When I am moving my hand itself, my whole being is analysing what He is trying to convey through this question. So I am just studying as a pure witness. I can see very clearly, Consciousness is the foundation on which the will is giving the command to move, and the matter - this body - is moving. Understand. Immediately I could come to a very rough conclusion, "Yes, it means He is trying to tell, you have Consciousness which can use the will and move matter." When I responded, "Why not? See, I am moving." "Onnuda." Just through the gesture, without using much words, "I am also able to do

that. You are also able to do that." Means, you and me are one and the same. Like a, powerful sword falling, just casually, that sound, "Onnuda."

I can describe the frame. The eyelids very casually slowly falling, and shutting the eyes in a such a calm way with that utterance of "Onnuda." And then lifting up, looking at me with that tremendous curiosity whether I got it, whether it clicked with me.

This side, these eyes have literally become like a camera, and capturing the whole scene. With intense passion, eyes will stop blinking. That is why Devatas who live in highest passion don't blink. Blinking is not the activity available in the body of the Devatas. In the Dasa Pranas, Dhananjaya is one prana which is responsible for voluntary actions like eyelid closing itself often to moisturise the eyeballs. Whenever your attention is concentrated on your both eyes, the eyelids, the Dhananjaya prana is suspended. The kumbhaka happens with Dhananjaya prana. So, eyelids stop moving.

Because Arjuna had mastered it, he is called Dhananjaya. Dhananjaya does not mean the one who conquered the bow, it is one who conquered the prana dhananjaya. Because, the prana dhananjaya is recorded much much ahead of Arjuna's time. That prana named dhananjaya is recorded, mentioned in Agamas itself. Arjuna's period is Itihasa. Because he conquered dhananjaya, he is Dhananjaya, not because he conquered the bow.

I was so completely engrossed into Arunagiri Yogishwara. When He uttered the word, "Onnuda," I could immediately catch it, "Yes, Consciousness which can operate will and move matter is ultimate. He also has that Ultimate. I also have that Ultimate. So naturally as Ultimate, we both are one and the same."

As a quality we are one and the same. When that clicks, you get the courage to make the quantity also one and the same.

Understand, either you can be depressed that quantity is not one and the same, how can it be one, or you can become powerful when the quality is one and the same, why not make the quantity also happen. Either you can come to manifest the powerful cognition of "when quality is one and the same, what quantity matters?" It is just question of time and will persistence. Or you can say, "Aahh, quantity is not one and the same. What is there in quality being one and the same?" and manifest powerless cognitions. What made me choose the powerful cognition and tip this side, is what I am calling gunpowder and compacting process.

We all know, when we put the fire, birangi explodes. But before setting the fire, you need to put the gunpowder and compact it. Only then, it can explode. Not otherwise.

When He uttered the word "Onnuda," it is an explosion that happened in me. You need to know what the gunpowder was and what the compacting process was.

Gunpowder is my love and integrity with Arunagiri Yogishwara. Compacting process is "mannatha sri jagannatho madguru sri jagadguru."

Listen. Listen carefully. I will give little raw example. But sometimes raw example only works. How much ever you hear about love, romance, sex, lust, and, see the movies, TV serials or pornography, how much ever you get informed, you enjoy it only through your spouse, your husband or wife. So how much ever you hear about the shastras, you experience only through your Guru. That is what is gunpowder getting added. Compacting is your decision to realise that what you heard.

How much ever you may hear about love, romance, lust, sex, pleasure, build fantasies, visualisations, you can ultimately finally enjoy, experience, only through your spouse. The spouse is the door for experiencing all the pleasures, ideas, visualisations, fantasies, you collected and built and created the pressure. Same way, whatever, whatever you heard about the Ultimate, God - He is everything, He is all k nowing, omnipresent, omnipotent, omniscient, Akhaṇḍa Saccidダnanda, Vuddha, SvayamprakダWa, Nithya Param Jyoti, Nirダmaya, Nirahaṅkダra, Nirguṇa - all these big big concepts, visualisations, ideas, fantasies you hear about Ultimate- finally you can enjoy, experience only through your Guru.

Understand, "I might have heard about love, romance, physical pleasure, everything, through thousands of sources, but I experience, enjoy only through you" that gratitude is chastity to the spouse. That gratitude to the spouse is chastity.

Same way, "I might have heard about God, Brahman, Universe, Advaita, Vishishta Advaita, Dvaita, all powerful, omnipotent, omnipresent, Akhaṇḍa , Parip┣rṇa, Saccidダnanda , Niramaya, Nirguna, Suddha, Suddha Maya, Suddha Bodha - I might have heard about all those big theories, concepts, words, inputs, visualisations, fantasies, about God, Ultimate, everything. But finally, I realised it through my Guru. This gratitude is called Guru bhakti.

Understand, that makes "mannatha sri jagannatho madguru sri jagadguru." This clarity with Arunagiri Yogishwara has settled inside me. For me - He was, He is the symbol of Ultimate, everything I heard, I saw, I imagined. Every imagination I can have about God, not only He was fulfilling, He was overdoing.

Understand, if the principal God can come in human form, the best man who made to that cut off, to that matching, to that description is Arunagiri Yogishwara for me. Listen! Listening can add gunpowder in you and compact it. Simple listening, like when you are involved with a movie, how you become the hero or heroine. When you listen to this story, you can become Me. If the principle God can happen in human form is true, nobody can beat the perfection of Arunagiri Yogishwara. This compacting of the gunpowder is required for the blast, understand. Fortunately, I was not foolish, "Okay! What is there? Even if I and Arunagiri Yogishwara is one and the same, what is there?" He and I are one and the same, enough - "mannatha sri jagannatha." Madguru is Jagadguru. That compacting, I should call chaste Guru bhakti. If it can happen only through this door, I know. If not the whole principle is wrong, not the person in front of me. That becomes so crystal clear.

That compacting was so perfect. The blasting could happen just by one gesture - "Onnuda." I want to put this on record, it is not that in that moment I became enlightened. But I should say the enlightenment started in me.

Understand, it is not at that moment I became enlightened. But, the initiation, the enlightenment has started in me. It has to start at some moment. Crackers caught the fire. Gunpowder tasted the fire. Listen. Integrity to Arunagiri Yogishwara does not mean just doing what He is saying. For me, integrity with Arunagiri Yogishwara, means integrity to His very being. When He says He represents Suddha Chaitanya Sadashiva, Shakti that is what it is for me as far as I am concerned. Integrity to his being - fortunately I did not think, "Oh, He also has two hands like me. He also has two legs like me. He also has body like me." Fortunately, I was in a society where these stupid third rate dirty concepts neither existed nor was put in my ears, so I could enjoy His form so sweetly.

The wedge which gets inserted into us by the society - disgracing and disconnecting us, and our body through wrong ideas, understandings about body and sex. Because of those wrong ideas, the separation of right and wrong, higher and lower, good and bad, that guilt, that same thing is projected on what is universal right and wrong, good and bad. The ripple effects and repercussions of the ripple effects, all that was absent, thanks to Tiruvannamalai society in those days. It was such a perfect setting, such a sweet, such a beautiful ambience. Right place, right person, right understanding, and right experience. Listen. Unfortunately, society's corruption has entered and removed that very possibility of that space. Let me describe, at least put it on record for humanity to know what the gunpowder was and what the compacting process was.

Fortunately, I did not think like "I have two hands, two legs, body. He also has. How can He be Ultimate?" No. When you are in love, you manifest only powerful cognitions about that person. That is why everybody loves being in love. When you are in love, you manifest only powerful cognitions about that person. Fortunately, He has given me the greatest gift called Guru bhakti. I was literally in love with Him. So the powerful cognitions I was manifesting constantly about Him, made me cognise so strongly, "mannatha sri jagannatho madguru sri jagadguru" - my Lord is Lord of the Universe. My Guru is Guru of the Universe. That established, cognised integrity, not just

Part 4: Sri Guru Gita - Revelations of the Ultimate Guru Paramashiva

actions with Him, but to His very introduction about Him. What He introduced about Him is my cognition about Him. There is no gap between the two. There is no idea, "Oh, maybe He is telling ten things about Him. I think four things are right and remaining six, I'll check out."

The worst torture that can happen to a man is not being endowed with bhakti. Not being endowed with the bhakti is the worst hell a human being can suffer. I tell you, Sadashiva talks about these Tripurasuras. Tripurasuras were great devotees of Sadashiva. All three of them were sons of Tarakasura. Even when Tarakasura went against Sadashiva, the priests said, "No! We are Shiva devotees and we are not going to move away from Shiva." Such staunch fellows. But unfortunately, they had one uncle. This uncle goes and corrupts them and awakens the rakshasa DNA in them, and says, 'Eh, you guys are demons. Come on, let's enjoy. Come on, this is our lifestyle. This is our standard" and he makes them do all the non-integrity things.

The Devatas go and cry to Sadashiva, "See these Tripurasuras, your devotees, empowered by you with so much of powers are misaligned to the Cosmic dharma and disturbing the flow of the Cosmic dharma. Nobody can touch them, because you empowered them. What to do? Something has to be done. They have to be destroyed now!"

Sadashiva looks at Narada and tells, "Go and talk to that uncle who spoiled them. To take the next step, just remove Shiva bhakti. Over." That's it. Narada goes and tells the uncle, "Hey, you have done such an amazing job of moving them out of bhakti, they are almost becoming Devatas. You should retain your identity. Wow, now you've almost made the whole thing. And why unnecessarily these big Shiva Lingas and temples? Shiva bhakti is not your identity or it's not fitting with this whole Asura Loka setup. It's something out of place." That uncle said, "Don't worry. I'll manage. I'll manage, don't worry." So he made sure in the next few days, the intoxication time was expanded a little more, and in a few days Shiva Puja was broken.

Understand, bhakti need to be practiced till the Oneness manifests completely. Listen carefully! Actions which invoke sacred sentiments have to be repeated till those sentiments become your very cognition. Just few days, Shaktipata is disconnected. That is enough for them to lose the Shiva bhakti. And, all it takes is just few months. Few months if you don't do puja, you will even forget you took Shiva Deeksha, Vishesha Deeksha. It'll all becomes just old good memories, "Those days I used to be very active, and overactive I think." Just removing the Shiva bhakti is enough. They were completely destroyed.

Understand, seeing Arunagiri Yogishwara as the symbol of Ultimate. He is Ultimate, that is different. Seeing Him as the Ultimate was the gunpowder. Integrity to Him was the compacting process. So just one word initiation, that fire, "Onnuda." The initiation exploded.

Understand, whether doubt or faith, anything cognised becomes reality in your life. Whether doubt or faith cognised becomes reality in your life. Reality is not based on what is, but what is perceived or cognised. I cognised He is Ultimate, He became Ultimate to me, and I became Ultimate. Manifesting the powerful cognitions, even your decision to manifest powerful cognitions because I decided, He supported. Even if you decide, you will be supported. It is not that you need to be already having that integrity and that gunpowder and compacting. It is not that already it is required. But even if you decide, "I will have it," you will have that gunpowder and compacting process. It is the pressure with which the gunpowder was compacted - that decides the power of the blast. That is why still I am singing that blast, and it is still blasting i n all of you when I sing.

Understand. Integrity is not related to your action being in tune with as I want, it is very low level. It is your being in tune with who I am. It is your being cognising who I am. Actually the next moment what happened in me? It was such laughter. I was literally pulling his dhoti, and, holding His hand and shaking. Those days we do not know this high five. We only know the village way of high five, that of pulling the hand and shaking. Laughing, laughing, laughing. Almost ten minutes I was laughing, He was laughing. During that laughter itself, I already started manifesting, saying "Yes, if I can manifest moving this body through the will, why not the air next to the hand?" And it

started moving, along with the mind bending, the air bending started. When it started, in that joy, ecstasy, that science is success, that initiation is success - I held his hand and started shaking and screamed, "Saami!"

That is the essence - "Saami Onnuda" from His side. "Saami" from my side.

71. He who cognizes and knows that Brahman, the Consciousness ever remains the unknown, really knows and experiences It. But he who thinks that he has known It, does not know It at all. One who is ever established in the undivided bhāva, the feeling of oneness (with Consciousness), to that Vrī Guru, I ever surrender.

My Guru, Yogananda Puri, never wanted me to call himself as Guru, he told me, "Never ever tell, I am your Guru. I only recognized you and supported you. It is my pride in Your Mission, You are having me as a part." That's the exact word I remember. Once, one of his sons and one of his yoga disciples decided to hospitalize him, saying that he said he was not feeling well and that he is sick. And, I was sitting away and seeing the whole drama. I still remember the scene. He just got up from the bed he was lying on, from the navel the way he hugged his own body, the way he possessed his own body and said, "What I cannot do to my body, how can these doctor fellows do to me?" Listen. It was such a powerful statement. I literally got the click at that moment. So many things which cannot be expressed verbally landed in me like my Consciousness is the master of my body and it has the capacity to build the body as I want . It only built the body already, how can any other power be more powerful than my consciousness? I wanted to put this on record. He shocked the doctors making heart attacks in the ECG machine. When he was hooked to the ECG machine, playfully, he would stop the heart for some minutes. The ECG machine will be showing flat graph and then he would start his heart. Doctors were shocked actually, they said, "Nothing can be done, you are beyond medical science, please go back home." They sent him back home. And then he came, again he lay down at home. Both the son and disciple were trying to argue with him. "If you are beyond medical science, then why don't you be healthy? Why are you lying and resting?" He said, "I have decided, my mission has been done."

Actually, all my 3 Gurus left the body within 3 months time. The moment they saw I am ready, that they don't need to be supporting me anymore and now it was time, I had to be on my own, all 3 of them left the body, within 3 months. They had a meeting, and they called me and said, "Don't expect us to be in the body anymore." And I really did not take them seriously, I thought maybe they want to go for Parivrajaka Yatra, some temple tour or yatra, but within 3 months, all 3 left the body. So when the son and disciple, both of them were asking, "Why are you then lying in the bed all the time?" He told them directly,

"Aye, I am not sick. I have decided to leave the body, so I am resting. I am withdrawing from my prana. I am releasing my prana." You can neither hospitalize him, because if you hospitalize him, he makes heart attacks and gives heart attacks to doctors. They have to check the ECG machine 2-3 times, whether it is working or not.

The way he got up and possessed his body, even if I remember that scene it gives me the click, "Yes, my body, my Consciousness created it. My Consciousness is designing it. My Consciousness is maintaining it. Who else can do anything better than what I can do to myself?". It became such a strong integrity in Me.

72. He who is the cause of all that is, yet appears to the world as the effect and action (of the existential manifestation), He who Himself is the nature and essence of both the cause and effect, to that Vrī Guru, I ever surrender.

73. All this Universe is verily of infinite created forms, in whom there does not exist any diversity or duality with anything that is, who shines as the infinite cause and effect of everything, to that VrīGuru I surrender .

There is a story in Ramakrishna's teachings

Guru was teaching to a disciple, 'Everything is God'.

Then the disciple goes in the street. He sees a mad elephant running towards him.

And the mahout who is trying to control the elephant was screaming, shouting, saying, 'All of you move out! Move out! This elephant has become mad! I am trying to control it! Save yourself!'

All the other persons ran away and protected themselves.

One disciple said, 'Hey, today only I heard from my guru, "Everything is God". Why should I bother about the elephant?' And he stands.

Elephant comes and just throws him to one corner. He is very badly beaten, and bones broken, he is lying in one corner.

All the other disciples come and pick him up and take him to the gurukul.

Guru asks, 'Why did you do this?'

Then that boy said, 'You only said everything is God. So I decided this elephant is also God, what harm can happen to me?'

Guru says, 'Yes, everything is God. The mahout who warned you, he is also God!'

The story doesn't end here. I am putting the next twist.

Actually, for this boy, the cognition has not become a matured cognition. If it becomes a matured cognition, it will become a siddhi, he can stop the elephant, or he can take care that the elephant does not harm him. Or, even if the elephant throws him, his body will not be harmed. Or, even if something happens to the body, he will not have suffering. So many layers can happen. So much is possible if the cognition becomes mature.

Cognition not becoming matured cannot be the logic or the reason to say the truth is not truth enough. That is the stupid things atheists do. Just because your cognition has not yet matured, don't deny that possibility. Ten years before if somebody has made a statement, 'Anything you want to know in the world will be available just inside your pocket. Press two buttons, one or two buttons on the touch-screenś anything you want to know in the world, you will be able to know', would you have believed? No! Ten, fifteen years before, if somebody tells this, you won't believe. Now it is a reality. Your mobile is enough. Anything you want to know, simply it is there. Now, I am telling you, 'By ten years, no electricity on the Planet Earth.' In next ten years, people will forget something called electricity, because the whole thing will become based on solar. Whether it is your car, your car will simply run. No such thing as petrol, refuelling, gas, and all thatś the technology is already available. It is this petrol company lobby that is stopping it becoming a mainstream lifestyle. But they cannot stop that for more than some time. In ten years, all vehicles will function without any fuel. It is just like, if you buy say a television, that is all , after that no expenseś you can watch whenever you want. Same way, if you

just buy the car, that is all, there is no running expense or maintenance. Maybe some maintenance needs to be done if it is broken. There will be no fuel expense. In ten years, all this is going to happen. I know you won't believe. But, you not believing is not going to stop this happening.

So, understand, in denial the only person who suffers due to denial is you who is denying. The only persons who suffer by denial are atheists and the people around them who believe them, that's all. Understand, by you denying, you are the loser. Same way, the earlier you catch this truth that "Everything exists in your Consciousnessś you exist in everything", your life will become high-end life. The earlier you catch it, the better your life will become, more matured your life will become. Blessed are the gurukul kids who listen to this truth at a very young age. Maturity of the cognition is possible for gurukul kids, because it is going inside at a very young age. For adults also it is possible by completing all the immature cognitions and awakening.

I tell you, if you have to destroy a tree, you have to weaken the root. So, your ignorance is like a tree. If you have to weaken the root, the one truth which will weaken the root of your ignorance tree is 'Whether I understand or not, this is the truth. The earlier I understand, it is better for my life.' This one truth will shake and weaken the root of your ignorance tree. Don't wait saying, 'When it becomes my experience, I will start living.' No! 'Whether I catch it or not, this is the truth!'

I was seeing, when I was travelling, in my wandering, when I was doing my spiritual yatra, I used to walk, cross through the villages, forests. Some villages there will be a few people who will try to steal the trees from the forest. But, in the forests, there is a lawŚ Only, if some tree dies naturally you can cut it and take it. You cannot cut or kill any tree. So, these fellows who want to steal the trees, they will pour a little acid in the root of the tree. In one month it will dry and die. No one will know how the tree died. The forest officers will think, 'Okay, this tree is dead.' And these cheats who want to steal the tree will cut that and take it. I tell you, the acid to dry your "ignorance tre e" is, 'Whether I understand or not, this is the truth. The earlier I cognize it, my life will become matured and high-end life. The earlier I catch it, the earlier my

life will become high-end.

There are two logic, two ways you can realize that you exist in everything and everything exists in you.

OneŚ The moment fear and greed happens, you understand, 'After all I am not this body and mind. I will be away. So, I exist in everything, that exists in me. Whatever happens, happens.' This is the Brahminical way. This is the Brahminical interpretation of this verse. That is the way this verse is made practical in Brahminical thinking.

There is another thinking trendŚ 'I exist in that. So, I will make sure that does not harm this, and there is no fear and greed interaction between the two. Both live in a beautiful space of oneness. And I know how to make that do what this wants, this do what that wants, to keep in the space of Completion.' This is the Shaivite way of thinking.

Unclutching is a Brahminical way of thinking. Completion is Shaivite way of thinking. Completion, when this cognition gets matured, you get siddhis, powers.

The story Ramakrishna explained is from the cognition of unclutching. If I look into the same story, I will say, the guru should tell the disciple, 'Yes, everything is God. Sit and make this cognition mature and then go and stand in front of the elephant. It will just sit at your feet and bow down, salute!' First, make this cognition strong and mature. Look into all your enemies' eyes. See that they start responding the way you want. Then go out and stand in front of any challenge. It will simply subdue and do as you want. This is Shaivite cognition.

There is the next level of cognition. The Guru will tell, 'Everything is Consciousness. You exist in everything, everything exists in you. This is the truth. You don't even need to wait for this truth, this cognition to be matured in you. Go and face the challenges till it becomes matured in you. I will protect you and see to it, how this cognition responds to me, it will respond the same way to you. Once it becomes mature, it will automatically respond to you in

the same way. Till it becomes mature, I I am there to protect you and save you. Go and do it!' This is THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM way of interpretation! That is what I am doing in Shivoham - 'Yes, this is the truth. The cognition has to become matured in you, all this is true. But, till then also you don't have to wait. I hav e the veto power and right to protect you when you are standing and working with this truth. Go and do it. I will be there. And I am responsible for the elephant to bow down in front of you. The cognition may not have become matured in you, you would have just heard from me. It is okay. Remember what you just heard, and put the responsibility on me. I may not have realized you are also part of me, but my guru has realized. He told me. So, with that strength, I am standing here. Bend and fall at my feet.' This is My way of interpreting, understand.

And, I tell you, I am doing this for the last fifteen years. I have not put any of my disciples in any crisis or risk. Nobody has died, nobody has been destroyed, nobody lost, nobody has been put in risk. These fifteen years of my performance is sufficient proof and enough trustworthy, reliable resume. I have a trustworthy, reliable resume of protecting my disciples who stand with the truth which I am sharing even if it has not become their experience, saying, 'I have not realized it. This has not become my cognition, but my master's cognition. And he told me. He never lies to me. His integrity, I stand with that strength. I am facing. Come on!'

The whole healing is happening, this is the way. Only a person who has become enlightened can radiate the energy of Ananda Gandha. 'That enlightenment has not become matured cognition in me, but it has become truth in my Master's being, and he has told me I can do it with his authority. I am stretching my hand. Let the energy flow. Be healed!' I have done it with my millions of disciples successfully and I am doing it successfully. That is why I say this is an honest, integrated, authentic, responsible lifestyle of Sanatana Dharma. That is all I am doing in the Shivoham process. Don't worry whether it becomes your matured cognition. It has become mature cognition in me. I am sharing it into your being. Stand with that strength. I am responsible. I will protect you, and guide you, and see to it you experience

Shivoham, that it becomes your matured cognition.

Unclutching is the Brahminical way. Completion is the Shaivite way. Giving boon is the THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM way, the way of Shivoham. Because, man cannot make it just by himselfś he needs to be given. That is why enlightened beings happen. Enlightened beings teach, but they don't happen just to teach. They happen to give. Teaching is one of the preliminary methods, ways, for giving.

With all my integrity, from the authority as an enlightened being, authentically, today I bless all of youŚ Take this one cognition, 'Everything is in me, and I am in everything' as my experience, from my authority, I am telling you, and blessing you, go and live it! Don't worry whether it has become matured cognition in you or not. Go and live it with the courage 'It has become experience in my guru and he has authorized me to live.' And, I tell you, you will never have any risk, you will never be put in any wrong situations, you will never have any suffering. Go and live. I will be there protecting you and making your cognition matured. One, I will make this cognition that 'Everything exists in you, you exist in everything', as your experience, matured cognition in you. And, second, till it becomes matured in you, I will protect you, whenever you play with this cognition. You will never be at risk. You will only be supported, protected, matured, to achieve this cognition. Go and live this. I am not asking you to do Vaakyaartha Sadhas. No! I am asking you to live. From morning till evening, live this.

And, with all my integrity, authenticity, from the authority of an enlightened being, with responsibility and enriching, I am giving all of you this as a boon. Please live this truth, 'Everything exists in you, you exist in everything.' You will not lose anything. You will only achieve everything. And, my experience of this truth, I am putting that in the centre as the responsibility. Let this experience prove its authenticity by making this cognition matured in all of you, and protecting all of you till that becomes matured cognition, when you are playing with this cognition. Even if it has not become matured cognition, even while you are playing with this, let you all be protected, let you all be supported. This experience which happened in me, that is responsible, that will do this job.

I am requesting and ordering my experience of enlightenment that 'Everything exists in me, and I exist in everything', this experience I am ordering to protect all of you and make this experience as your cognition. Till then, it will protect you whenever you play with this cognition. Without putting you in any risk, and helping you more and more, supporting you more and more, showing many miraculous beautiful happenings in your life, so that you become strongly able to believe and live this cognition. I mean by these statementsŚ Start living this truth. You will never be put in any risk, you will never be put in any riskś you will always be protected. This is the first step. Shivoham will start flowering in every one of you.

Both my gurus, Yogananda Puri and Vibhoodananda Puri, what an extraordinary intelligence they were having! From the beginning, they were so clear. See, by being around them, automatically I picked up this attitude of "Anything I want to know I can know, anything I wanted to do I can do".

With both my gurus, it was so amazing, just in their air I picked up, in their presence I picked up that if you want to know anything you can know simply, if you want to do something you can do simply! I never knew, whether it is swimming or climbing a hill or anything, human-beings need to be taught. I always thought, if you want just jump and do it. Not just this swimming and trekking, but everything.

I still remember one day I went to Mataji Vibhoodananda Puri and told her, 'In the temple such a beautiful deity is there! It is so nice! I want like that.' She said, 'You make it.' I did not even ask how. And, immediately, from my neighbour I got one mould of Lakshmi and made a clay mould out of it. I didn't get any other metal other than a few aluminium plates from my mother. I asked her, 'Give me some waste metal.' She did not know what I was asking for. She had some four-five aluminium plates. She said, 'This is useless. Take it.' She thought I am going to give it to some sadhus for begging. So she said, 'Take this.' I immediately brought that and melted and poured the mould and

made the deity. Still we have the deity that was done by me personally by my own hand. And then, after the mould, I cleared it and I myself carved it. I was hardly a twelve-year-old boy. I did not even have a second thought. When I made it and took it to my guru, she said, 'This is your Lakshmi!' This ability to look into anything, and the space of completion to look into anything, and no incompletion about anything, simply possibility. Everything is doable, and do it. Not only doable, do it.

Blind spots are not inabilitiesś they are choices. Thinking that blind spot is inability is "Karma". Understanding it is a choice is "freedom from Karma". You don't even know about inability and possibility, and simply you are living, making everything possible, is "Vikarma". I neither knew it is difficult for some people, easy for some peopleś I simply did it like breathing, like living. Still we have that Lakshmi deity with us. When I went and told, 'That deity is so beautiful! I want like that one deity,' she neither discouraged me nor she started explaining how to get it. She said, 'Make it. You can.'

I tell you, having the clarity that anything is possible, no blind spot is our inability, it is only our choice, is "Sarvajnatva". Have this clarityŚ anything is possible and everything is possible. Understand, you are nothing but a bunch of your patterns. You can work and remove those patterns. Your strong belief about yourself , 'I cannot do anythin,g' all are just patterns. Mostly you do not even have the patterns of 'I cannot do', but 'I do not want to do', your violence towards yourself and life. Mostly, I can tell you, it is your violence that you do not want to do. Complete with that and get rid of it. Life will celebrate you. Life will shower on you.

The possibility you carry is your Lakshmi. The decision not to have incompletions in anything and everything you carry is your Saraswathi. Making it happen is your Durga. That is all is life.

SDHD - Self-Doubt, Self-Hatred and Self-Denial. Even this SDHD, in a subtle way you feel you can't complete with SDHD. It is like, if you think you should have health, immediately one part of you says, 'Will I ever be able to have?' Then another one part says, 'Am I qualified to have health?' The part of you which says, 'Will I ever be able to have health?' is Self-Doubt. 'Am I qualified to have health? I am not qualified to have health!' is Self-Hatred. 'I will not be healthy!' is Self-Denial. I can't be healthy is Self-Denial. Please understand, for everything with which you are struggling in your life, whether it is health, or wealth, or good relationships, or contentment, or happiness, or completion, everything with which you are struggling in your life, find the SDHD pattern related to that. If you are struggling for health, find your SDHD pattern related to healthś complete with it. You will have an immediate breakthrough.

Self-Doubt, Hatred, Denial – SDHD patternŚ

I am giving you the example.'Will I have health?' – Self-Doubt.

'I am not worthy of having health! I don't think I am worthy of having health!' – Self-Hatred.

'I cannot be healthy!' – Self-Denial.

'Will I ever be able to achieve wealth? May be, if I cheat and steal, I may get, but not in a right way.' Even that is doubt.

NextŚ 'I am not qualified for wealth! Am I qualified for wealth? I don't think I am qualified for wealth.' That is Self-Hatred.

'If I become wealthy, I may become arrogant and egoistic, what to do ?' These are all Self-Hatred patterns.

Same way, 'I can never become wealthy!' is Self-Denial.

Look in. Complete with every SDHD pattern. I tell you, life will become heaven the moment you complete with your SDHD patterns.

SDHD about completing with your SDHD.

Understand, constantly your thinking should be towards completion. Practice makes you a great Yogi. Intranalyzing makes you a great Jnani. Action makes you a great Karma Yogi. Completion makes you a great Jeevan Muktha. Constant Completion. I wanted all of you to complete with the SDHD². Please understand, today I am introducing a new principle called SDHD². Means, having Self-Doubt, Hatred, Denial about 'Will I be able to complete my SDHD?' I can say, I have people with SDHD², SDHD³, SDHD眠, some SDHD務, SDHD 6 and all I have! Layer by layer by layer by layer. When you give up on yourself and others, it is called "SDHD infinity" (SDHD∞)!

The whole advaitic experience is just twoŚ one, completing with SDHD. Second, listening to the Mahavakya from the Guru, enlightened Guru.

Kalika Purana Uttara Tantra, chapter 60, describes Kali as "Devi with the rolling tongue, having a soft feather-like light body."

When Kali landed on my chest with that feather-like touch like a thunder, Her feet did not even bend the hair on my chest due to the pressure of the load of her feet. And the truth got revealedŚ initiation from a guru who achieved nirvikalpa samadhi is equivalent to nirvikalpa samadhi. Even if you are in the state of upasana, means practicing prayer, puja, feeling connection, talking to Paramashiva etc, the end is going to be nirvikalpa samadhi because the guru is in nirvikalpa samadhi. And the journey itself is considered nirvikalpa samadhi because the person who initiates you has no past, present or future and because he has initiated you, your intestine gets healed and all the toxins and poisons leave your system.

Your upasana, prayer, struggling period, spiritual practices, trying to have feeling connection, trying to deeply pray, trying to declare integrity, trying to do puja sincerely creates the same effect of nirvikalpa samadhi on you if you are initiated by a guru who has achieved nirvikalpa samadhi. Because he has initiated you, even though one end is your guru and the other end is your delusion, even if your delusion has its past, present and future, because your guru does not have past, present or future, even during the upasana period, just because He has entered into your being and initiated you, your upasana is considered as nirvikalpa samadhi.

Meditate on Kali, the ferocious form with the tongue hanging out, with blissful laughter, with the living alive darkness which is Her form and Her blissful ferocious scream of "Om" and "Hreem" which is Her presence. Her body odour is the smell of jasmine which consumes even the smell of smashana (burning ground) where bodies are getting burnt and fat is getting melted. This is like rejuvenation declaring its supremacy over death, like a mother delivering life declaring her supremacy over death.

82. To one, whose mind is confused, having entered into the dense forest of delusory worldly existence and wandering pathlessly for the directions etc., the One who, having the vision of oneness, shows the right path (of living advaita), to that VrīGuru I surrender .

( tāpatrayā-agni – are the threefold miseries that are like the scorching fire. Adhyダtmika tダpa is the misery heat of physical problems. Adhibhautika tダpa is the misery heat from the world like humans, animals etc. Adhidaivika tダpa is the misery heat from the divine natural forces like natural floods, heat, cold etc.)

Let us look into the higher type of love- the love that was experienced by Meera, by Chaitanya, by Ramakrishna, by Ramana Maharishi, all these great saints. Ramakrishna says, "My love for the Divine is a totality of three major kinds of love - a miser's love for his money, a chaste wife's love for her husband and a mother's love for her child - all these three put together and something more, is my love for the Divine'. Of course, we will not be able to understand by these three definitions. Love for the Divine is almost like a feeling of being one with the other, falling in tune with the other person. It is an ecstatic, highest expression of your being.

Just by the utterance of the word 'Krishna', Meera was put into ecstasy. In the sutras, it says, "If tears roll down if you listen to God's name, be sure that it i s your last janma.' Ramakrishna also says the same in the Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna.

If you listen to the kirtanas of Annamacharya on Lord Balaji, he feels that the Divine is present, it is an actual experience for him. In some of the verses Ramana Maharishi laments before Arunachalaś he says, "You are my house-owner, my husbandś how can you stand by and watch while thieves come in and take me away, O Arunachala!

The five senses are referred to as the thieves who come into the house and take away the being and Arunachala is the Atman. When somebody asked, "Bhagavan, how can you say all these things to God?" Bhagavan replies, "For you, God is only a faith, just a beliefś for me He is a living Being."

Ramana Maharishi always used to say, "It is the love of the devotees which keeps me in the body." Any Master comes down and lives in his body just for the sake of the love of the devotees. Masters as such have no karmaś they have nothing to achieve, nothing to gain. They don't have anything to enjoy. Then why should they be in the body? It is only for the love of the devotees.

When you express normal love with all its expectations, it heals five different kinds of restlessness. But love without expectation does miracles in your life. Ordinary love gives life to yourself , selfless love gives life to even the stone that you worship. Even a stone can become God, even an ordinary man can become a Guru.

A small storyŚ a man was searching for an enlightened master. No matter how much he searched he could not find one.

Finally he went to a forest and decided that the first person he saw would be his guru. After a long wait a man came running towards him. He jumped up and caught hold of this man's feet and said, "O Master, you are my Guru, my God. Please guide me." The running man was actually a thief. He had just stolen from the palace and was trying to escape. The man confessed that he was a thief and that he was in a desperate hurry to get away from the police chasing him. No matter how much he explained, the first man insisted that the latter was his Guru and wanted guidance to attain enlightenment. Finally the thief said, "As you have taken me as your Guru, do as I tell youś close your eyes and sit down, don't open them till I tell you to." Immediately the man obeys and the thief disappears. He continues to sit and his mind tells him that the running man was only a thief after all, that he should look for another Guru. But his conviction and faith said that once he had accepted one as a Guru, he had to do as bidden.

So he sits in meditation , determined to see it to the end. Because of his faith

and deep love for the Master, after a few days, his tapas reached Kailash. So Shiva had to come down to bless him. Of course, this may be a mythological story but what is expressed in this story is a great truth.

Love gives life even to stone. Selfish love when expressed heals your restlessness and gives life to you. Selfless love gives life to everything around you. When you express selfless love, it gives life to other jeevas. So love to survive and to give life.

Kula Guru should send you to Satguru. Kula Guru is the person who creates the right patterns in the young age.

All your school teachers are Kula Gurus only. All the people who made the right patterns happen in your life at a young age are Kula Gurus. The Kula Gurus should lead you to Satguru. Going to Satguru, taking up Sanyas, is not Guru droha. It is the real Guru seva. So, going to the Satguru and receiving Sanyas is actually leading you to the next level.

If you see all great Masters' lives, a scene will be there, from the Kula Guru they will move to Satguru. And Kula Guru is from your family. Satguru is your option in Vedic tradition always. All communities used to have Kula Guru. He will initiate you into Shiva Puja, or the Vishnu Puja, or the Devi Puja, whatever is your family deity. In that worship he will lead you. He will create right patterns for you to evolve. Then Kula Guru gives Daiva Bhakthi, and Satguru gives Daiva Bhakthi and he turns the Daiva Bhakti into Atma Bhakti. Kula Guru gives Daiva Bhakti. Sathguru gives Atma Bhakti. This is the way the Bhakti evolves.

First you meditate on many gods, go to many temples, do puja, homa, everything. Then you slowly settle down with one god. You worship only that one god, do prayer, meditate, do japa. Suddenly you see somebody and realize that very god is walking in this body. Something clicks. Then you know he is your satguru.

Going to the Satguru is the real seva you will do to your Kula Guru. It is like right next step. Whenever an incarnation happens, all traditions merge in Him. Whether it is Shaiva or Vaishnava, Shaktha or Christian, Islam, Jewish, all traditions merge in Him. He gives life to all traditions. I tell you, all Kula Gurus naturally will lead you to Satguru.

Kula Guru will always usually be married. So he cannot even give sanyas to you. Only Satguru can initiate into sanyas and lead you to enlightenment.

Dakshinamurthy is Shiva in the form of Guru. When Shiva comes down in the form of Guru, He is called Dakshinamurthy. All Gurus are called Dakshinamurthies. He is the embodiment of Guru Tattva. You see, in your life you would have had many Gurus. See, having many Gurus is nothing wrong. Let you be very clear. That is an important thing. This is an important problem many people face. In the initial level some Guru may happen in your life to give you inspiration, but he may not be able to lead you to the Ultimate. So, suddenly you will feel connected to another one Guru. He will take you to a different level. So, different Gurus will happen in your life, nothing wrong. Ramakrishna had different Masters at different levels in his life. And it is usual, nothing wrong.

I always tell people, go to all gardens and pluck all the best flowers and make a beautiful bouquet for yourselfś nothing wrong. So, like this, you see, ultimately you will feel connected to one Guruś that is different. So, the Guru Tattva, all Gurus are represented by Dakshinamurthy. Finally, you will know who your Satguru is, your heart knows. You will feel connected. Then after that you yourself will not feel like going anywhere. Then perfectly alright. Settle down. In the beginning when you start seeking, if you have that urge to go here and there and all, nothing wrong. Just see, your heart is intelligent enough to catch your Satguru.

(To find the perfect Guru or Sadguru, the seeker must not be satisfied with the knowledge attained from original mundane places, and must ever be in quest of knowledge which comes from having the enlightened master, Sadguru)

Q Ś If a person does not even have a quest, to seek, for a Guru, is there anything wrong with that person ?

A Ś Something seriously wrong! When you know that you do not know, you at least know that you do not know. When you don't know that you don't know, you don't even know that you don't know. When we don't know that we don't know, we don't search for a master. When we know that we don't know, we can start to know.

A small incident that happened in the life of P.D. Ouspensky. Albert Einstein became enlightened because of physics. Ouspensky became enlightened because of logic and mathematics. If you go deeply into any subject, you can become enlightened, because all paths lead to the same goal. There is no need to do only puja or meditation.

Even if you do scientific research deeply to the very end, you can reach enlightenment. I always say, "If you are logically logical, you go beyond logic." Ouspensky met his master George Gurdjieff in a casual way. At that time, Ouspensky was a mathematician of world repute and Gurdjieff was just a simple man. Some energy in Gurdjieff prompted Ouspensky to go up to him and say, "I feel that you know something that I do not know - can you teach me ?".

Gurdjieff replied, "You are the author of the wonderful book Pentium Orgon what can I teach you?"

But Ouspensky maintained that Gurdjieff had something that he could teach him. So Gurdjieff asked him to go to the next room and make a list of all the things he knew and did not know, so that he, Gurdjieff, could teach him the things he did not know. With pen in hand Ouspensky tried to make a list of the things he knew but could not make the list no matter how long or how much he tried. He then realized that all his knowledge was only superficial and that he needed to search for a Master.

As long as you have the illusion that things are going well, in spite of their not going well, naturally you are in great danger. That is the reason you do not search for a Master or spiritual teachings. If a man does not have a quest for even spiritual teachings, you can be sure that he does not even know that he does not know. That shows that he is in deep darkness without even knowing that he is in darkness. If you have had a glimpse of light at least once, then you will know that you are in darkness. If you have not had even this glimpse, you will not even know that you are in darkness.

A small story. A man who was born blind went to a doctor and asked him if he could have vision. The doctor examines him and says he would do an

operation to give him vision and that he would be able to walk without his stick. The blind man replies ," Doctor, I understand two things - you will do an operation, I understand. I will be able to see, I understand. But how will I walk without a stick ?"

For all his life he had been walking with a stickś so he thought that the stick was related to his walking itself and therefore could not understand how he could walk without a stick. The doctor says, "When you get your vision, you will understand."

Similarly, only when you get a glimpse of light will you understand what type of darkness you are in. You will then start searching for a Master or spiritual teachings

See, in Hindu tradition, Guru tattva is worshipped not the individual. See, anybody who has achieved that space, who opened up to that space, that space of Guru tattva is worshipped. As the start of the Guru Gita indicated, when Devi and Mahadeva, Sadāshiva and Adi Shakti were sitting in Kailash, Sadāshiva bows down with folded hands, with tremendous respect. Devi asks," You are the Brahmanda, you are the Bhuvananda, you are the Nayaka, Lord of the Universe, to whom are you bowing down?" Sadāshiva says, " I am bowing down to Guru tattva, on which I am constantly meditating, I reside." Guru tattva is much more than God in Hinduism. Then he delivers the whole Guru Gita. The whole Guru Gita is delivered to Devi by Sadāshiva with this start. This is the way he starts. Devi asked the question, "To whom are you bowing down? You are the Lord of the Universe". Then He explains about the Guru tattva and the Guru Gita.

The individual person is not worshipped. I am only the shell for that Guru tattva. The principle is worshipped, that is why this throne, that is why these jewels. All these are for this principle, for the responsibility I am doing. These are all the respect, reverence given to this tattva, given to this principle, Guru tattva. And Sadāshiva says 1 more thing. Devi asked, "If I see Guru and God both at a time, to whom should I bow down first?" He says, "Guru". Because even if the God leaves, Guru will bring the God back to you and when you are bowing down to Guru, even if the God leaves, Guru will bring the God back to you. But even God cannot bring Guru back to you. Understand. Even God cannot bring Guru back to you. Guru tattva is worshipped.

All Gurus lead you to the next, next, next, level. Sometimes when they are not in the body, you will not be able to connect with them. You need a Guru who is in the body. So they automatically guide you and sometimes you get into incompletion in such a way, you may have love for your Guru but you will stop listening to him. This happened to even Sukhabrahma. The greatest Guru ever happened is Vyasaś his son and disciple, Sukhabrahma stopped listening to him. Then Veda Vyasa has to tell, "Alright, now you go to Janaka Rishi". Thne Sukhabrahma asked, "Is Janaka a bigger Guru than you? You are the Jagatguru, the greatest Guru". Vyasa beautifully says, "It is not about Guru's greatness, it is about your listening's greatness. Here, with me, I may be great but you stopped listening. So now you need somebody else to open up your listening". He says, "Go to Janaka Rishi". Vyasa sends Sukhabrahma, his own son to Janaka Rishi. Janaka Rishi gives him enlightenment. You need to know, Vyasa is not Sadguru of Sukhabrahma, he is only Vidya Guru. In Sukhabrahma's life, he records Vyasa as only the Vidya Guru. Sadguru is Janaka Rishi, Sita's father. So sometimes, for various reasons, if the Guru has left the body or your listening has come down, or for various reasons, you are guided to the next level, next Gurus. So understand, whenever your heart feels attracted, feels connected, you have something to receive. Receive it, enjoy it, celebrate it and enrich yourself. I always tell, go to all gardens, pluck all the best flowers and make a garland for yourself. So going to another Guru does not, amount to any wrong because life guides you. Life guides you.

Once someone asked me, "I have heard some Gurus insist on following just one Sadguruś once a disciple received Mantra Deeksha from them. But you have had many Gurus in your life. Can you explain how I can address this confusion - Deeksha from one Guru vs many?"

Listenś first thing, I had many Gurus because I need to revive all those Sampradayas. Second, this whole confusion, "Can we have multiple Gurus?" Listen carefully. You will have multiple Gurus. There is no other way. There can not be just one Guru you feel connected to and you get Enlightened. No, when you get matured, you are naturally led to the next level. If you see and feel connected with one Guru and you get Enlightened, that person must be incarnation. Otherwise, naturally you grow, grow, grow or sometimes you may not be growing and stuckś that also may be. So, please be very clear, any natural common seeker, when he grows, he will move to the next, next, next level Gurus. Ultimately, he will reach the incarnation who gives him clear, pure Enlightenment as it is, with Shastra Pramana, Apta Pramana and Atma Pramana and makes it as Sakshi Pramana. Even if one Pramana is missing, it is not the place for Completion, complete completion. So where all four are

available and one more important secret I will tell you, "Go to Guru who doesn't need to compromise due to political, social, constitutional interferences."

Understand the secret, who doesn't need to compromise and who will not compromise. The Hindu Guru who has religious and political freedom, to teach Hinduism as it is, uncompromising way who is not interfered, harassed by anti-Hindu forces from outside Hinduism, the Hinduphobic forces outside Hinduism nor internally the different Sampradayas hitting at each other. Man who has liberated himself from both external attacks and internal conflicts, who stands with pure integrity to Hinduism, with the Shastra Pramana, Apta Pramana, Atma Pramana and makes it as Sakshi Pramana for you, go to that Guru.

He will be an incarnation liberating you from the beginning of your journey to the realization of being one with Paramashiva. Many times, Gurus are under pressure socially, politically, constitutionally, at multiple levels to compromise on the purity of Hinduism. Paramashiva's grace, He freed THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM from all these pressures, to keep the precious Hinduism alive in pure form.

Ramana Maharshi answers this question of multiple Gurus and one Guru. He says, "In the beginning you will be attracted to multiple Gurus, different levelsś finally when you reach Arunachala, you know, your journey has ended." Same way, finally when you reach Arunachala, you know, your journey has ended.

(The Guru tattva and the Siva-Sakti tattva merge in this beautiful shloka. This verse enriches the authentic seeker in surrendering to the lotus feet of the Guru.)

(The Guru alone is capable of freeing the disciple from the three guṇas. He frees him from the illusion of names, forms and matter, and from everything that is the limited perception of the senses and brings the direct experience of ultimate reality of Shivoham. One who does this for you, he is the real Guru.)

(Having the three eyes, Guru is Śivaś with the two hands, He is really Hari, Viṣṇu with the four hands and having one face, He is the four-headed Brahma. Though we may not see these divine physiologies and cosmic symbols on the Guru's form with our limited vision, He is embodying Brahma, Viṣṇu, Siva. He really represents them all to his disciples.)

I'll give you a simple technique, which I directly received from Arunagiri Yogishwara. You see, Arunagiri Yogishwara is literally like my uncle, a very friendly sweet uncle with whom you can tell everything. I'll tell all the gossip stories of Tiruvannamalai. It's not that I had only serious talks with Him about Enlightenment, Cosmos, Prapanca. No! Many time I'll go and tell, "I heard this person is having that person as a keep," "And this person ran away," or "That person died." All these village rumours, gossips I'll go and report to Him. Once I was reporting a death which happened in village, local village to Him, and said that "A lot of people have gathered. This elderly person has died." So, slowly the conversation turned towards death. And I asked Him exactly what is death, and what its impact is on life. Of course, He gave me many wonderful understandings, realizations, including the experience - He showed me how life moves and all that.

I asked Him, "How to conquer fear of death?" He stretched His hand and said, "Anything I ask, will you give?" I said, "How can you even ask this as a question? It is yours. Please tell me." He said, "Give me your life!" I said, "Whatever I know as life, I experience as life, I feel as lifeś it is yours," I put both of my hands and held His hand, and put my head on His hand. And He said, "Now, you are dead!" And actually I saw everything stop functioning. I don't know how long the time was. The next I heard is, "I am alive in you from now!" And then He said, "Now I have given this life to you. Everything you have now from this moment is a bonus."

I tell you from that time till now, whenever I feel any difficulty externally or internally, only one thing I'll remember, "I am already dead. Now whatever I am having is a bonus. Come on!" This one realization even now it stays in my guts. It just rejuvenates me every time I remember. Every time I faced the difficulties externally or internally, I remember holding His hand with my both hands and putting my head on His hand and declaring, "I am giving everything to you." And He declaring, "You are dead!" And then He saying, "From now, I am alive in you. So this life is My gift. Everything is My gift. You can't complain about anything anymore." In multiple dimensions, I started realizing it. I can't take life for granted anymore. I can't complain about anything about anybody, about anything anymore. I can have only one thing - gratitude. Nothing else. I can't complain. God! What a shift He gave me in life.

My whole cognition systemŚ I tell you, it is like I realized that third face of Sadashiva in me. I explained Shiva-tattva, Shakti-tattva. Now I am explaining Sadashiva-tattva. Listen. How to make Sadashiva as part of you? How to realize your Sadashiva-tattva? Listen. The moment I started thinking in this direction, "God! I can't complain about all the external attacks I am facing. I can't even have any internal reactions on my own. Because I am dead! I have already given me away to Paramashiva. So everything is just a bonus. I do not know whether it's a trick or a treat!I do not know whether this a trick of my Guru or treat from my Guru, or trick treat. I do not know, but it is too tasty, delicious!

Listen. Listen carefully. I am not speaking for millions of people. I am speaking to few of my beloved disciples, my kids, people who have deep yearning to relate with Me, like how I related with my Guru -Arunagiri Yogishwara. I am speaking for those of you. Now I am stretching my hand! Whoever is ready, dare to do what I did with my Guru. See, my Guru stretched His hand and asked me, "Ayy, are you ready to give anything I asked?" I simply said, "What is this question?! Anything you ask is yours. He said, "Give your life to me." Of course, I do not know how to give. So I just held His hand with both my hands and put my head on His hand and said, "Whatever I know as my life, everything, is yours. I am giving, please take it." I know one word He uttered, the last word I heard, "You are dead." Then there was a break. I do not know the time, how long there was a break. Then I heard His voice, "Now, I am giving my life to you." Means, I am manifesting in you. And He said, "From now, the life is given by me as a gift, bonus. You can't complain about anybody, anyone, anything anymore! You can't take life for granted. You can't be afraid. You can't have fear you may lose this, you may lose that. No! Because you've already lost everything! Now whatever you have is My gift.

I tell you, the kind of internal powerfulness manifested in me with this one incident! How my whole system got reorganized, how my whole system got powerful cognition - now I can clearly realize how my Guru made death as rejuvenation in me. Even now, in my very guts, that strength He infused is alive, living. Every time the external situations literally like mountain falls on me, I just know I am already dead long before. Now whatever I have is given by Him. So I can neither have fear of death, nor complain. Whatever is there is a bonus. I have nothing to lose, nothing worse can happen, because I am already dead long before. This one realization just wakes me up. I know now death has become rejuvenation. The Samhara has become part of me. It is no more away from me. It is part of me.

And I still remember, it was on one Amavasya day after this incident happened, Arunagiri Yogishwara told me, "Come on, let's go to the temple tank." In the temple tank, the Brahmins and Shivacharyas do shraddha for their ancestors. And if the people, village people come, they do rituals for them. Very rarely, only on important days the rituals were allowed to be performed on the temple tank. So that day, that performance was going on. I still remember He took me there, made me sit, and made me perform shraddha to myself. And then He also gave shraddha to me, symbolically declaring I am dead, and only He is alive in me. Listen. Whether it is a trick or a treat, or trick treat - it is delicious to live in the body where He is manifesti ng. It is so delicious to experience life where He is manifesting.

Listen, the most beautiful thing in Guru-Shishya Parampara is, Guru never gives commandments. He just awakens your consciousness. You go on singing His glory, because of the way He awakened your consciousness. Hinduism is not built on commandments. It is built on consciousness. I cannot just narrate this experience as my own, claim any supremacy by removing my Guru, because the whole thing is so juicy only because of my Guru. Book-based traditions end up in commandments and dull, diluted, sometimes even deluded. Guru-Shishya Parampara-based traditions are the most juicy, delicious! Blessed are those who like Guru. Listen, I am not even using the word 'who love' I am using the more raw word 'who like Guru.' Blessed are those who enjoy their Gurus. The Guru-Shishya Parampara is the most delicious living component of Hinduism.

If He had not stretched His hand, and if I did not have that kind of love, feeling connection, I would have never experienced this deliciousness of death becoming rejuvenation. Understand, I did not have a big introduction about Sadashivatva, and death will become rejuvenation in you if you promise to give your life to me, etc. I just had a simple attachment. Simple attachment and simple obedience. Only after I started manifesting whatever He gave me, I realized, 'O God! Now death is no more death, it is exuberating rejuvenation.' Everything in my body became alive.

I am going to stretch my hand to all of you today. It's my promise. Because, I am responsible to do whatever my Gurus have done to me, to do the same thing to you all, my disciples. Whatever my Gurus have done to me, I have to do it to all of you who want to be my disciples. See, you have a freedom to be my disciple or not to be my disciple, that is up to you. But, the moment you decide to be my disciple, I have the great responsibility of whatever given to me by my Gurus, I have to transmit it to you all. I can't be impotent Guru. How my Guru has reproduced Himself on me in My consciousness, I have to reproduce Me in your consciousness. That is the way the Guru-Shishya Parampara is kept alive, the Guruvazhi Parampara is kept alive. You have a freedom to be disciple or not. But if you decide to be my disciple, I have the

responsibility of reproducing everything my Gurus have done to me to you. It's my responsibility. I am going to stretch my hand to all of you today.

Let me explain the next principle. Realizing you form your delusionŚ the moment you realize you form, you are the source of your delusions - you are liberated from delusions. Listen. I'll give you a very simple technique. Every night when you fall asleep, keep a wet towel or ice cube, that … bag filled with ice cubes on your stomach. If you lie down like that with that wet towel or the ice cubes on your stomach, you can beautifully see how you slip into the dream state and deep sleep. You will gain huge confidence to see the alternative states of your existence. See, if you have a restful awareness to see your dream, your deep sleep during the transition period - you will have guts to see all delusions you manifested.

By uttering repeatedly you have anger towards somebody, you build anger. By declaring somebody as an enemy to you, you made them enemy. By declaring you love somebody, you started loving them. By declaring something is good, you really made it as good for you. By declaring something is bad, you really made that as bad for you. By your choice, your declarations, your decisions, you build something is good-bad, right-wrong around you. And, when you declared something is bad, after that you realized it is not bad, it is good but still you are stuck because of your earlier declaration - that is called delusion. Listen to thisŚ this is directly from my Guru Aurnagiri Yogishwara.

94. The ultimate living deity, the greatest embodied form of the Vrī Guru unfolds to the one with the pure eyes of wisdom that discriminates (the truth from untruth). Those with poor luck and dull intellect do not see the Guru's pure true form, just as the blind cannot see the rising Sun.

95. Sadguru is the instantaneous savior, the ultimate rescuing weapon that protects and throws out all sufferings, incompletions and root delusions – the tārakastra of one's family-lineage (kula) for not only one but of crores of family generations. Clearly knowing this truth, one should prostrate to the Sadguru at all the three times during the day, everyday.

Trikダlam, the three times daily worship refers to the three main Sandhyas, twilight i.e. morning, noon and evening. The worship of Guru is prescribed for disciple, three times daily. To the disciple, Guru is the direct personification of all deities – sarvadevadevī svarūpa and all worship rituals and oblations are directed and offered to the Guru alone.)

96. My Dear Pダrvatī, in whichever direction the two feet of Vrī Nダtha, Lord (Sadguru) rest and rule, to that sacred direction do prostrations in surrender with deep devotion everyday.

97. One should worship his Guru by daily performing full prostrations with the whole body (sダṣṭダnga praṇipダta) to Him. By performing such complete devoted worship (with authenticity), comes steadiness and realization of one's own true form, space and nature [sva-svarupam] happens.

[Only by worshipping the Guru with authenticity, one realizes the actual svarūpa, the true form and space – which is the nature and essence of Guru Himself. Guru is the source light, and by devoting oneself to His lotus feet only, one starts seeing the mirror that shows the disciples the source light of their own true self, the consciousness.)

98. One should prostrate to the Guru by fully lying flat on the round with the hands, legs, knees, thighs, head, by the sight, mind and the words. This kind of full prostration where body, mind and senses are fully involved and offered is called Sダṣṭダnga Pranダm.

99. To that direction where Bhagavān (the Blessed God who is the supporter, self-enjoyer and creator of the universe), Cakravarti (Emperor) and Guru, the eternal witness (nitya-sダkWī) of the divine drama of the arising, stay and holding, and dissolution (jダgarti-sthiti-pralaya) of the Cosmos, dwells, may that perpetual

[Bhagavダn - Bhaga syllable implies the six divine characteristics present in its wholeness and infinity – authority, might, glory, splendor, wisdom, and dispassion. va is that elemental energy existing in all beings.]

100. Of what use are the dangerous, painful, long-drawn, doubtful practices, resulting in diseases, countless control of breath (prダṇayダma), etc., when just by the wakeful dawn of Guru's grace, all the difficulties in the path of Yoga are annihilated instantaneously by Itself and the blissful state of that coveted Sahajasva, the natural, innate state of completion of the being is effortlessly attained. Therefore, worship and serve that Sadguru alone, the Infinite Being.

I am a simple being. My Guru Bhakti and all can never be taken away. Even with all My Vedantic Oneness, complete Paramshivatvaś I still retain My Guru Bhakti, my personal love for my gurus. Understand, My cosmic love does not mean My personal love disappears. My personal love for My Gurus is like a wave in the ocean of cosmic love. My cosmic Oneness with My guru Arunagiri Yogishwara is like an ocean. My personal love for My guru Arunagiri Yogishwara is like a wave. Waves don't disappear when ocean happens. Waves exists with ocean. So, how I miss My Gurusś Arunagiri Yogishwara,

only by remembering those stories, telling their memories with Me, telling My life with themś I fill Myself. So, it is personal love.

I am a simple, straightforward villager, I believe in personal love. Literally, my gurus have fed me breakfast. I tasted their fingers along with the idli when they fed me. I am not a Vedantic guy, "Oh, Guru Tatvaś let me be integrated to Guru Tatva" I am a simple village boy, deep personal attachment to Arunagiri Yogishwara, my guruś and simple obedience. I would carry food for Arunagiri Yogishwara just because He will feed me. When He eats, He will give me also two-three morselsś just for that only I will carry and make sure that food is like a sticky food, like Sakkara Pongalś that kind of a sticky food. Because, say if it is an idli, it will be like one piece. I can't bite his finger. I can't taste his finger. If it is like sticky food, like Sakkara Pongal, I can lick His fingers when He is feeding me. I will force my mother to make that kind of food, which sticks on the finger like halwa, Sakkara Pongal, etc. So, I will hold his finger, completely taste the finger along with the food. I lived that kind of a simple, very intimate life with My Gurus.

Kailasa is the totality of the knowledge I received from my Gurus, and practiced, manifested in my life, perfected by teaching millions of people from all cultures, time zones, backgrounds, genders, nationality, race, from every creed. So, this absolutely perfected knowledge available to you, served to you in your home without even you moving out of your couch free of cost!

My Gurus have taken care of me so well. The first public satsang I gave at around the age of 10. Before the satsang, Mata Vibudhananda Puri brought me to touch the feet of Isakki Swamigal and told Isakki Swami, "Today I am taking him to temple, he is going to speak." Then Isakki Swamigal looked at her and asked, "What is he going to talk?" Mata Vibudhananda Puri said in Tamil, "Something about spirituality he will speak." Then Isakki Swami said, "Brush the teeth with neem stick." That is the first instruction he gave, "Always before going to speak, brush the teeth with neem stick." Such extreme care and micromanagement of the Gurus I have enjoyed! I am the product of their sacrifice and dedication. Only when you don't have father, you will understand how much he means. When you don't have mother, you will understand how much she means. Only when you don't have a Guru, you will understand how much he means. I know how much my Gurus mean for me.

Second instruction he gave, in Tamil he said, "Whatever has not become enlightened, not become light, awakened in you, don't tell, don't talk about that subject."

Third instruction was a little longer. Beautifully he said in very beautiful Tamil, "To show yourself as intelligent or to show yourself something original do not compromise with the integrity, the highest truths." That is the most powerful teaching. Still I am absolutely integrated to that - "to show that you are intelligent or to show you have something original do not compromise with the truth of that Ultimate." That is something extraordinary.

I tell you, I am absolutely integrated to my Guru and Guru Parampara and all these three instructions. Even if I don't have neem stick in some places, I'll

knock the temple region on the head - whatever taste you remember and knock that liquid will fall in your tongue. It's one of the powers. If you want the nectar, remember Ganapati and knock this point, the nectar will drop in your tongue. Anything you want to taste, just remember and knock on the temple and that juice will get into your body. So even if I don't have the neem stick, I will do that and get the neem juice and then brush my teeth, only then come for satsang. Because some places when I travel, I may not get the neem stick.

[Manasā vacasā caiva are the trikāraṇa, three causative faculties of reasoning].

(Gandharva – heavenly musicians, Yakṣas (nature spirits who are custodians of treasures) like Kubera (leader of yaska). Pitras (ancestor spirits)ś guru-śuśrūṣṇeŚ service, obedience, homage to Guru.)

I tell you, do not go to Gurus who are very sweet with you. Really. If I am too sweet with you, I am just avoiding you or I don't trust you that you will stand that training. The work needed to be done is almost like I need to remove ten pound tumour out of you. And I am sitting with small toothpick. I am going to say, "Ooh, I won't hurt you. Don't worry." It means I am not doing my job. Understand. Sadashiva's face of Aghora is a teacher face, liberating face. That is the rejuvenating face. That is the liberating face. Even though the Ishana is considered to be the Anugraha, liberating space, but for all human

beings, south face of Aghora is the teacher face. If I am too sweet with you, I have not started my work. We are only just seeing each other, "okay," "wait," "no," "let's see."

यज्ञिनोऽपि न मुक्ताः स्युः न मुक्ता योगिनस्तथा । तापसा अपि नो मुक्ता गुरुतत्त्वात्पराङ्मुखाः ॥ १०७॥

iti śrīskandapurāṇe uttarakhaṇḍe umāmaheśvara-saṁvāde śrīgurugītāyāṁ prathamo'dhyāyaḥ ||

second chapter (verses 109-235)

(109-125 th verse. The method of meditation on the Guru is revealed by Bhagavan SadaShiva. Bhukti is worldly prosperity, happiness and well-being. Mukti is liberation from the cycle of birth and death.)

श्वेताम्बरं श्वेतविलेपपुष्पम् मुक्ताविभूषं मुदितं द्विनेत्रम् । वामाङ्कपीठस्थितदिव्यशक्तिम् मन्दस्मितं पूर्णकृपानिधानम् ॥ ११३॥

śvetāmbaraṁ śvetavileppuṣpaṁ muktāvibhūṣaṁ muditaṁ dvinetraṁ | vāmānkapīṭhasthita-divyaśaktiṁ mandasmitaṁ pūrṇakṛpānidhānaṁ || 113 ||

Part 6: Sri Guru Gita - Revelations of the Ultimate Guru Paramashiva

(Viva as Guru is the cause of the five manifest acts sṛṣṭi, sthiti, dhvaṁsa or saṁhāra, tirobhāva (concealment) and anugraha (revelation). The Sadashiva energy of the Guru, reveals the Self to the embodied self.)

I still remember this one incident. In Hindu villages, they will give the donkey milk - kaluthai paal, for a very strong voice, metallic voice - vengala kural! For that they will rub the donkey's milk, kaluthai paal in the tongue. There is another one poison called kalli paal. If you give kalli paal to the kids, kids will die. There are some places where they want to get rid of their kids, they will give the kalli paal. Kalli paal will kill the kids. These are the traditional poisonsŚ kalli paal, arali vidhai. These are the traditional poisons. This kaluthai paal is very healthy to make the voice very strong.

My gurus were doing this process of applying the kaludahai paal on my tongue to make my voice very metallic and strong. I can speak for twenty hours a day, from morning till night and the voice will be same. Whether I am speaking early morning four o'clock, or I am speaking late night two o'clock, continuously the voice will be the same. So when my Guru Mata Vibhudanananda Puri was applying that kaluthai paal, she added some herbs and then started applying in my tongue.

Isakki Swami and Raghupati Yogi, both of them insisted that she add certain poisonous herbs, like arali vidhai and this kalli paal. She was asking, "Why?" It is a very less quantity processed like in one copper needle they apply the arali vidhai poison and the kalli paal, and show it in the fire. It is almost like processing it, breaking its poisonous qualities, but adding it to the kaluthai paal, that milk which was being given to me as a medicine. Raghupati Yogi and Isakki Swami insisted that this gets added. This process used to be done every day. The best thing I received from Paramashiva is I will never question my Gurus. Not even one second I will thinkŚ you see, in front of me only they talk to each other, "Konjam arali vidhai, arali vidhaiya arachi, konjam kalli paalayum serthu adhaiyum serthuralama indha kazhudha paal la?"

And I know arali vidhai is a poison, what they are mixing is a poison. I have heard it many times that people die when they are given arali vidhai, or when they are given the kalli paal. But I never had any reluctance or asked for any explanation. I would just stretch my tongue and sit, "Paati seekram thadavi mudi. Na evlo neram vaaya thorandhe ukandhitu irukardhu?" - "Quickly apply it on the tongue, how long can I be sitting with tongue hanging?" That's all I'll tell. Neither doubt, nor question, not even explanation I would ask. Slowly every day, they would increase the dosage.

One day suddenly, I saw tears in Raghupati Yogi's eyes. That was shocking for me, because he is a very strong man. I never bothered about they applying poison every day in my tongue. But these tears shook me. I asked, "What happened? What happened? What happened Swamiji?" He said, "No, I am so happy. Now nobody can poison you. Anyone poisons also, the poison will be only cleansed. You can detox yourself, and the system will be cleansed, but you won't die." Because they built the system in such a way that no poison can kill the body. They said, "No poison can kill you anymore. The system is now thoroughly built, not only are you ready for the metallic stone voice, no poison can touch you." I used to wonder, why they have prepared me with so many layers of protection. Because they knew kullanaris (vile foxes - anti Hindu forces) will try to do anything, and the racist gangs will try to do anything.

I am absolutely dedicated to my Gurus. I am not a reformer. I am a reviver. What my Gurus gave me, I am just reviving it to the whole world, mapping it to modern man. I am part of the small but continuous living stream of enlightened Masters from a small remote Hindu village gone right, that's all.

I will expand on 'Shivabodha'. The word 'bodha' seems more down to earth than 'Shiva Ananda'. The word 'Shivananda' seems to be very remoteś but 'Shivabodha' seems to be immediate. 'Shiva Ananda' can be translated as 'Bliss of being Shiva'. 'Shivabodha' can be translated as 'intoxication of being Shiva'. Whatever may be the translation, ultimately, experience is one. When the 'bodha' becomes permanent, it is 'ananda'. When 'ananda' gives its glimpse once in a while, it is 'bodha', that's all. When the intoxication becomes permanent, eternal, it is 'bliss'. When the bliss comes once in a while and goes, it is 'intoxication', Shivabodha. See, it is a kind of a logical exercise you need to do, a simple logical exercise.

The first logic you have to establish in yourself is, 'My guru is the ultimate spiritual expression I know, as far as I know. There might have been bigger or smaller gurus, I don't know. There might have been the greatest whisky, brandy, coffee, tea, but what comes in my cup only I can drink. The best I can, I get it to my cup. The best I I know is my Guru. That is the best spiritual

expression I know. He told me clearly I am Mahadeva. Then, this is the path I need to start walking.' That is the first logic you need to establish in you.

SecondŚ 'He did not tell me if I become like this I am Mahadeva, if I behave like that I am Mahadeva, if I reduce my tummy I am Mahadeva or clean my face I am Mahadeva or shave my hair I am Mahadeva or leave my hair long I am Mahadeva. No! He said, 'You ARE Mahadeva as you ARE'. Then the whole problem boils down to somewhere me not accepting it. There is no other factual, logical point why I am not Mahadeva.'

Please understand, there is a vast difference between the stone temple built with a pillar, and a decoration structure. Both may look the same, but there is a vast difference. Same way, all the reasons why you think you are not Mahadeva are like the decoration pieces. Even though it looks factual, they are not factual reasons. the decoration piece may look like a pillar, but it cannot do the job of the pillar. It can be a decoration as a pillar.

Same way, the reasons you have why you are not Mahadeva are not factual. They are not cognizable. They are not real in Cosmic Law of Life. Because, your Guru did not tell you if you become this, this, this, you are Mahadeva. No! I might have told if you experience Shivoham, this, this, may express through you. There is no pre-condition for Shivoham. Shivoham is the unconditional truth. Shivoham is the unconditional apology Maya gives you, delusion gives you. It says, 'You are That! Sorry for deluding you for all these days. Please forgive me. Unconditionally I am apologizing and leaving you.'

Understand, the second logic you need to establish inside you is, 'There is no pre-condition, pre-qualification for me to experience, live, radiate Shivoham.'

And, I am also reminding you that on day one you will not be able to perfectly experience ShivohamŚ you don't have to bother about it. You may not be able to immediately sit under the Kalpavriksha and give initiation, enlightenment to people. But you will be able to easily give one small soap, comb, cloth, rudraksha you have around you.

I can give you some simple basic expressions of MahadevaŚ SAT-CHIT-ANANDA. He is 'Sat' – Truth. He is 'Chit' – Conscious, alive. He is 'Ananda' – Bliss, bliss of constantly being HimselfŚ bliss of constantly being Himself.

So, understand, start with thatŚ 'I am in bliss of just being myself. I am in bliss of being Mahadeva.' And whatever logic says, 'I am not Mahadeva, I am not the Ultimate' is not factualŚ because, 'If it is factual, my Guru would have told me. My Guru did not tell 'with all these conditions you are Shivoham'.

There are no fine-prints involved in Shivoham initiation. Shivoham is Shivoham is Shivoham. There is no star (*) mark, and below, in fine-printŚ 'Conditions Apply'. You ARE Mahadeva! You ARE Mahadeva! You ARE Mahadeva!

Listen, Listen intensely! All the logic and reason you are having to say, 'No, no, no. I don't think I am Mahadeva', has something to do with you, and it is not that it has something to do with reality. If you have any reason that you are not Mahadeva, Shivoham is not the reality for you, that logic, those reasons have nothing to do with reality. It has something to do with you. You need to work only on that.

Understand, the moment you know the decoration pillars are not stone, original pillars, simply you know how to remove it. You will have the energy, intelligence, everything, just to pull it out. But, as long as you are thinking it is a stone pillar, you won't even come near to remove it. So, anything which says you are not Shiva, that logic has nothing to do with realityŚ it has something to do with you. This is the second logic you need to establish within you.

The third logic you need to establish within youŚ 'Anything which is not factual, I can complete it. After all, it is my freedom. I created the delusion around me. All this I kept it as a decoration, these pillars and all this. This is not a stone structure. If I want to alter it, I can move or remove.' That remembrance itself will drastically reduce the powers of incompletion, the power incompletion has over you.

The fourth logic you need to establishŚ 'Let me start celebrating all the qualities I can radiate as Mahadeva.'

Being blissful always just because you exist is 'Shivabodha', being intoxicated of being Shiva. Actually, you don't even need to struggle. Just visualize it is thereŚ it is there oozing like blood oozing in the body. The energy of Shivabodha! And Shiva is not some dead qualitiesŚ He is a living being.

Request Him, 'O, Mahadeva, I request You, I am an initiated disciple. I am authorized to invoke You and request You.'

Initiation gives you the authorityŚ so you don't even have to have the doubt, 'Am I qualified to invoke Him? Am I qualified to call Him? Am I qualified to receive Him?' Initiation gives you the authority.

'I am an initiated disciple. I invoke You. Please come inside. Be You. Let me be You. Let You be me. Let You just be.'

And He is such a vibrant, living, intelligent being, when you invoke Him, He clears tons of incompletions which you were thinking too big. Invoke Him again and again. Invite Him again and again. When you invoke Him, you don't need to be cleaning up everything bit by bit, inch by inch. When He comes, the whole thing is burnt, nothing is left. He remains as He.

( Parameṣṭi – is Brahma, the Supreme Creative Entity of Universe)

I tell you, again and again and again I am feeling grateful for my Gurus who instilled the habit of operating from the powerful cognitions as my lifestyle. It's not that at that time I really liked them. But, the greatest sacrifice a Guru does - he loves you even when you hate him. That's the ultimate sacrifice. And that makes me melt, even now when I remember them. All the Tamil bad words I know, I have used it on my Gurus.

But now when I remember every one of them, my whole being overflows for what they have done to me. Even when I hated them, they did not hate me, they did not give up on meś they made me start operating from powerful cognitions. Even simple decisions like whether to eat candy or not, whether to start talking to somebody or not, whether to engage in friendship with somebody or not - everything they made me operate from the powerful cognitions. Now I realise what they have done is something extraordinary. As I said, only Guru can love you, even when you hate him. That's the biggest sacrifice a person can do - my Gurus have done that to me and I will do that for you. I have seen how they supported me. My resistance was irrelevant for them. That's the most beautiful thing, my resistance was irrelevant for them. They did not care about it even for a penny. They just brushed it aside.

It is so amazing to be brought up by that kind of Gurus and who have such power over you. The whole society was such, they had complete control and power over me to make me realise what I am. They were able to really get into my system and make the powerful cognitions as operating software. I tell you, if I have to walk that extra mile, I'll remember the patience Arunagiri Yogishwara showed on me, Raghupati Yogi showed on me, and all these great Siddhas who groomed me, showed towards me. I'll remember all of them and walk that extra mile for each of you and make you understand that operating from powerful cognitions is freedom. Depth of your being is freedom, not choices.

Our mind is such that we always analyze. But Masters are beyond your mind. When you try to analyze them, you always fail and fall. You can compare two objects. You can see what the similarities and the differences between these two vases, for example are. That is because you can see the size, shape, front view, back view, everything about them. But in the case of Masters, they are infinity! Can you see what the similarities and differences between two infinities are? The similarities and differences between two infinities is the same as that between two Masters, that's all.

Whenever the question is sincere, whenever it is a quest, you will find that the living Master answers it. The living Master will guide you. This is more of a possibility with a living Master than with a dead Master. Not that it is not possible with a dead Master. It is possible. But you have forgotten the language in which they speak. Their language is too subtle. You need to drop your inner chattering totally in order to hear them. With a live Master, I have a loudspeaker. So even if you have inner chatter, I can be louder than that! But old Masters become very silent, very subtle. Be very clear, they continue to speak, to communicate with you. You can even call it communion. The problem is that it has become one-sided. You have forgotten how to listen to them, you have forgotten the language in which they speak . They speak in the language of silence and you do not know that language. You may know many other languages, but not the language of silence. Even when I say the word silence, you refer to the Oxford dictionary. The meaning given there is soundless. But that is not the meaning I want to convey. What I mean is a vibrant, alive energy. But you are not able to relate in that language. With a living Master, you can understand what they have to say because they use the language that you know. So the possibility of a live Master being able to guide you is more than a Master who has left the body.

Another problem is, with Masters who have left the body you can always project your own ego and satisfy yourself. With a living Master this is not possible as He continuously knocks on your ego.

(This kind of meditation leads to mukti. The injunction to meditate on Guru and repetition of 'muktoham' is the same as the Guru's instructions conveyed in mahavakyas.)

Do you need a qualification for receiving divine grace?

Ramana Maharishi answers this question. Are you alive?

That itself is the qualification. That is the qualification because life itself has been bestowed on you by the Divine. So that is more than enough to receive Divine grace. Nothing more is required, the rest will be taken care of by the Divine.

Feeling connection with the Master is the subtlest, best gift that can ever happen to human beings. For the fruit to be completely ripened it needs to be connected with the tree, for the child to grow completely it needs to be connected with the mother through an umbilical cord. For anything to blossom, bloom it needs connection with the highest possibility which it should become. A child should become complete human body before birthś it needs to retain its connection through the umbilical cord with the mother only then a complete body is created and once the complete body is created you may not need the physical umbilical cord connectionś once the fruit is completely ripened, once it carries the seed which can become one more tree the physical connection with the mother tree may not be required. But till it happens the connection is required. The connection is important. Vitarka, the feeling connection with the Master, the ultimate gift which happens to the human body, who has grown at least to a certain level in the subtle understanding only smell even the presence of the Master. Only those beings have the courage to even enter into the great feeling connection, because feeling connection with the Master will just make you an enlightened being.

Lot of things with which your ignorance survives, a lot of things with which your mind thrives, a lot of things on which your suffering is built will be taken away from you. The problem is ignorance is such it will constantly try to retain itself and it will try to have hold over you. Constantly trying its best to move you out of the Master, feeling connection with the Master in all possible ways, the worst Maya, Mara, and Devil is losing the feeling connection with the Master. What Buddhism calls as Mara, what Christianity calls as Devil, what Hinduism calls as Maya all this is nothing but losing connection with the Master. So the devils do the job by making you constantly lose the connection with the living Master.

Even the people who cherish enmity and abuse Master, I tell you very clearly even many parts of their own organ, many molecules in their own system will not accept it, will not accept what they are doing, will not tolerate what they are doing, they will all be resisting, they will all carry the sacred, great, amazing, joyful, intense memory of the times and experience they had around Master. The sweetness still remains fresh, alive inside. But these people maybe out of ignorance or arrogance or some other vested interest go on suppressing those beautiful great memories. Just to suppress those great beautiful memories, suppress the voice of those organs, suppress the voice of those molecules, they raise their voice louder and louder in abusing the Master. Just they want to avoid that part, suppress it, put it in unconsciousness but unfortunately no voice is unheard or suppressed by your own consciousness. The suppressed voice and the suppressed truths ,the suppressed experiences naturally do not die out, so those molecules which are suppressed, those organs whose voices are not heard naturally protest, and start non-cooperation movementś that is what I call physical and mental diseases.

Still after so much is being done to me, after so many people cherishing so much enmity and vomiting so much venom and poison on me, still I don't feel anger or I don't feel any enmity, I don't feel venomś just one reasonŚ all my molecules and organs still carry such beautiful love, the respect, gratitude for all those people, who are abusing and cherishing enmity now, but all the great service, all the beautiful things they have done to me, and all the beautiful time I spent with them or they spent

around me. Please understand, joy even when you share with others creates more joy in you. I have shared a lot of joy and bliss with all of them and so it created more joy and bliss in me. Even though they are not directly responsible for my bliss just by sharing with them, I have experienced deeper and deeper joy and bliss, so those molecules that organs are not interested in taking revenge, abusing, disturbing or cherishing enmity, vomiting poison that's the reason I am constantly in that highest integrity, highest honesty which is beyond all social hypocrisy which is direct utility for me and for my life.

I tell you two things, if you have not lost the feeling connection with the Master do not allow the people who abuse Master around you, do not entertain them in any way, retain the connection with the Master which is the ultimate gift. I tell you, connecting with the things which you are not unconsciously, which are lower than you is ego. Connecting with the things which are higher than you is devotion, feeling connection, trust, the ability to do prana pratishta, is antidote for egoism. So understand, if you have not lost the feeling connection with the Master, don't lose, appreciate it, it's too precious, almost like a lamp, small lamp kept in your heart, don't allow the cyclone of sensationalism to put it off.

Keep it alive, very sacred, very precious and for some reason , vested interest or unconsciously if you have lost feeling connection with the Master, don't do the same things to others, don't go around and disturb others Vitharka, it's the worst sin. Not only that the more you try to abuse the Master, the more of your own organ, your molecule will resist and take revenge on you, that is what I call incurring karma by themselves won't be cursing, I won't do anything wrong to them but their own molecules their own organs, their own system will be protesting them and enter in to non cooperation movement, and naturally you will get physical and mental diseases, finally not just ordinary physical death, falling in to the worst unconsciousness, which is lower level of existence which is too big punishment for a casual time pass entertainment which these abusers are doing. So protect yourselfś if you have not lost your vitarka, by strengthening it. And if you have lost it unfortunately don't disturb others' feeling connection, others' vitarka and if you keep quiet at least your organs, some molecule at some point will reclaim the beautiful experience of vitarka and the experience of rising in love with the Master and a possibility to reclaim the great feeling connection exist so reclaim it, reclaim your feeling connection with the Master.

karuṇダkhaḍgapダtena cchitvダ pダWダṣtakaṁ Wisoḥ | saṁyagダnandajanakaḥ sadguruḥ so'bhidhīyate || 129 ||

129. He is the Sadguru responsible for the rise of the knowledge of the Self, who cuts asunder, for the disciple, the eight kinds of attachment by the sword of mercy—karuṇダ-khaḍga.

(Doubt, pity, fear, shyness, censure, position in society, high birth and wealth are the 8 kinds of attachment.)

Ramakrishna gives a beautiful example. The mother cooks the same fish in ten different ways for ten children. One she makes into a sweet, another is hot and spicy, yet another is fried. She cooks it in ten different ways to satisfy the taste and expectations of all her children. Actually we each have our own mental set-up, our own expectations. The Divine fulfills you in the way you want it. For the person who is well-read, the intellectual, Shankara will suit.

But Meera and Chaitanya will not suit him because they are always singing and dancing. He will think that that is foolish. Similarly the man who is attracted to the ecstatic love of Meera and Chaitanya think that it is foolish to sit and analyze all the time. The person who is head oriented will get attracted towards intellectual stuff, the person who is heart oriented will get attracted towards devotional things and the one who is being oriented will get attracted towards meditation. There are so many paths and so many Masters. Each person is centered on a different energy. The person who constantly thinks is on the path of Jnana Yoga. The person who is centered on emotions is a Bhakti Yogi . The person who is being oriented, who is silent and introverted, for him meditation is the path. So a person is attracted to the philosophy and the Guru or Master based on his or her individual energy or mental setup. When you find the right Master something will suddenly happen between you and Him - a synchronicity .almost like falling in love. It is not even falling in love, it is rising in love. With ordinary people it is falling in love, with the Master it can only be rising in love. You will find that He is expressing what you think, what you always wanted to hear. You will find that your heart falls in tune with Him. Till that happens, continue the search. That is the right way of seeking.

evaṁ śrutvā mahādevī gurunindāṁ karoti yaḥ | sa yāti narakān ghorān yāvaccandradivākarau ||

130. Thus, having listened about the importance of the Guru, O Mahādevī, whoever indulges in abusing or defaming the Guru goes to terrible hells and stays there as long as the sun and moon shine on earth.

Anti-Guru Hindu mafia and anti-Hindu terrorists - both of them have nicely ganged up in Bharat, strangulating the Guru-Shishya Parampara, absolutely. I am telling you, if Hindus don't wake up, in twenty years, there will be no Hindu Guru left in Bharat. Maybe secular Gurus will be left. You see, in politics, secular politicians can exist, no doubt. How can in Hindu Gurudom, secular Gurus exist!? I am really not able to understand. The Guru word belongs to Hinduism and it has a clear definition and if you are a Guru, you should be rooted and based on Hinduism. How can "secular" Gurus exist I can't understand. The very definition does not seem to be something right. Okay, let me come back to the subject. Maybe secular Gurus will be left to survive, alive and or some Gurus who are very polite, just doing their puja, locking themselves inside the room, almost quarantined for life, those kind of few people maybe left.

yāvatkalpāntako dehastāvad-devī guruṁ smaret | gurulopo na kartavyaḥ svacchando yadi va bhavet ||

131. O Devī, one should be in constant remembrance of his Guru, as long as he has a body, till the end of a kalpa (the cycle of worldly creation). Neglect of the Guru should never be done, even if one becomes an independent, free bird (a liberated being).

huṁkāreṇa ca vaktavyaṁ prājñaviṣyaiḥ kadācana | guroragra na vaktavyamasatyaṁ tu kadācana ||

132. The intelligent disciple should never slight his Guru. One should never utter falsehood in the presence of the Guru.

(Word 'humś denotes contempt, such words never be used in Guru's presence.)

guruṁ tvaṁkṛtya huṁkṛtya gurusannidhya-bhāṣaṇaḥ | araṇye nirjale deśe saṁbhaved brahmarākṣasaḥ ||

133. To speak in front of the Guru with disrespect by using 'huṁ' and 'tvaṁ' (addressing in singular as though lower or equal) is a great sin. Such a person will become a brahma-rākṣasa in a forest or waterless place (desert).

(Brahma-rākṣasa is a species of devils.)

Live Advaita, but Worship Guru always

advaitaṁ bhāvayen-nityaṁ sarvāvasthāsu sarvadā | kadācidapi no kuryād-dvaitaṁ gurusannidhau ||

134. At all times and under all conditions, feel the space of Advaita, non-duality of the Self as 'Brahman alone exists, I am Brahman.' But never, in the presence of the Guru, should you have this bhāva (feeling).

dravyavismātiparyantaṁ kuryād gurupādārcanaṁ | tadvāsyaiva kaivalyaṁ na ca tadvyatirekiṇaḥ ||

135. One should worship the Feet of the Sadguru till the 'seen' disappears (absence of duality). To those only there is liberation and not to those who act in contradiction.

Please understand, deities are not mere idolsś they are embodiment of ideals.

We do not worship the idolsś we worship the ideals represented through the idols. Again and again, I want to insist and remind people, as long as you have the mamakāra (inner image) that you are with form, you cannot have, you cannot understand, you cannot feel, you cannot experience God without form. It is from your mamakāra, Inner-Image that life image will be created. What you think about life, others, God, all that will be a reflection of your inner image. So, for everyone who carries the inner image that they have a form - it means everyone other than enlightened beings - should know very clearly that their image about life, about God, about Guru also will be with form. So, it is better to accept the reality as it is first, and use the Completion and other methods, and evolve to the space of advaita.

Understand, it is really important to start from where we are standing. Whether your goal is to reach the Sun, or the Moon, or Mars, you have to start from where you are. You have to start from where you are. Deity worship is not only inevitable, it should not be avoided by showing any philosophy. See even a great thinker like Kapila, who is not only the founder of the world's first philosophy, Sāṅkhya, but also the first logical thinking being on Planet Earth, could evolve the possible conclusions and probable conclusions using the power of imagination and the probabilities of imagination. Sāṅkhya is the source of all philosophies and science. Possible, probable, imaginable, in all these three directions how our energy can flow without any fear or desire or incompletion blocking our energy, that whole science was so beautifully developed by Bhagavān Kapila. Even, He is very clear about meditating, connecting with the form of God. In Bhāgavatam, Kapila Gītā, a beautiful theistic version of Sāṅkhya is expanded and explained so powerfully, so perfectly. Bhagavān Kapila, considered the greatest thinkers, even He is very clear that deity and deity worship should not be avoidedś meditating with the form, connecting through the form should not be avoided. I have seen thousands and thousands flower through deity worship. I don't do anything unnecessarilyś I don't waste time, energy. If I am promoting deity worship, if I am promoting Guru worship, understand it is directly useful to you.

Mahādeva is the most worshipped God in the world. Many other incarnations, deities, sons of Gods, enlightened beings, siddhās, munis, ṛṣis, sages, they all may be 'followed.' But, Mahādeva is the world's largest worshipped Godś not just followed, but worshipped, revered. He is most easily accessibleś just a little water, one leaf and one small fruit is enoughś He is immediately pleased. He answers your questions. He fulfills your requests. He brings Completion. Unimaginable, ultimate being, Mahādeva - worshipping Him through the form, through the deity is the most powerful way of connecting, the most powerful space of connecting with the most powerful being.

Mahādeva is Guru. Guru is the living deity, the living form of Mahādeva. In the Vedic tradition, we have mastered the science of bringing the Divine to the deities and expressing the Divine through the deities. Understand, connecting through the form of the Guru, the Guru's deity, relating through the Guru's deity is such a powerful spiritual practice. I insist every individual should keep this as a lifestyleś every disciple should keep this as your very being. Because, unless we see the form of Divine as Guru, we do not relate with Itś unless we see It in the names, in the embodied form, we do not relate to It. So, relating through the form and the name of the Guru is required as long as you assume that you have a form and name. And the way the Cosmos comes down to grace us when we relate with It through the form, through the living Deity, Guru, is such an amazing, unimaginable happening. I am a theistic Advaiti, Ramana Maharshi's descendant, I am declaring very clearly, we are followers of Ramakrishna and Ramana Maharishi, theistic Advaitis. We do not belong to the school of atheistic Advaiti. Kapila is theistic Advaiti. Vankara is theistic Advaiti. Kapila, Jnanasambandar, Ramakrishna, and Ramana Maharishi are theistic Advaitis.

Our worship, theism, respect, devotion, all should not be just imagination, visualization, meditation based, it should be deity based. For example, you cannot just imagine Devi and offer the naivedyam and puja (food and worship) and bow down to Herś that is not enough. You will have the deity and physically offer the naivedyam, physically offer abhishekam (sacred bath) and clothes. Just like you eat physicallyś you don't just imagine and keep quiet. So, whatever is done to you, all those respects, services should be done physically to the Divine, to the Guru's feet.

Here Sadashiva says, 'kadācidapi no kuryād dvaitaṁ gurusannidhau' always, all times, live in the space of Advaitaś but never in the presence of Guru. In Guru's presence, carry the space, the feeling of theistic Advaita.

Worship the feet of the Sadguru, till the seen, till the form disappears, dravya-vismāti-paryantaṁ kuryād gurupādārcanaṁ.

Not only we are to live as theistic Advaitis, our theism, devotion, should be l iving deity based, Sadguru based. That is why temples, rituals, traditions, festivals, celebrations, constantly remind us about the Advaita Satya. Advaita satya, Advaita bhava, the truth and space of living Advaita, should be always lived, again and again reminded, through Guru worship as Sadashiva beautifully says – advaitaṁ bhāvayen-nityaṁ sarvāvasthāsu sarvadā.'

api saṁpūrṇatattvajño gurutyāgī bhavedyadā | bhavatyeva hi tasyāntakāle vikṣepamutkaṭam ||

136. Even though one is the knower of the entire truth (knower of all Śāstras), if he is a Guru-tyāgi , abandoner of the Master, he will face, at the time of death, great distraction.

gurukāryaṁ na laṁgheta nāpṛṣṭvā kāryamācaret | no ttiṣṭhed-divānātṛtvā gurusadbhāvaśobhitaḥ ||

137. One should never ignore responsibility towards the Guru. One should do nothing without consulting Him. One should not get up without prostrating to the Guru. These are the characteristics of one who is keenly devoted to the Guru (who shines in Gurubhāva).

gurau sati svayaṁ Devī pareṣāṁ tu kadācana | upadeśa na vai kuryāt tathā kuryāt cedrākṣaso bhavet ||

138. When the Guru is Himself present, one should never give instructions to others. If he does so, he becomes a demon.

na gurorāśrame kuryāt duṣpānaṁ parisarpaṇam | dīkṣā vyākhyā prabhutvādi gurorājñāṁ na kārayet ||

139. In the Guru's ashram, one should avoid indulgence in waste of time by drinking liquor or such acts (prohibited for the disciples). One should never put on a lordly show before the Guru, or indulge in tall talks, lectures showing one's greatness, or initiation of disciples, etc.

nopāśramaṁ ca paryakaṁ na ca pādaprasāraṇam | nāṁgabhogādikaṁ kuryānna līlāmaparāmapī ||

140. Sitting very close, using luxuries like cushions, stretching of legs and other luxuries should never be indulged in the presence of the Master.

guruṇāṁ sadasadvāpi yaduktaṁ tanna laṁghayet | kurvannājñām divā rātrau dāsavannivasedguro ||

141. One should never ignore the orders of the Guru, Guru ājñā , be it just or unjust. Carrying out His behests, one should live, day and night like a servant with the Guru.

My Guru, at the age of 12, after I became enlightened, near the rock on which I became enlightened, she acquired some land and built a building. I was only 14, when she completed the building, that was the first ashram built for Me and before she left the body, she wanted to make a legal will of of handing over the house and the ashram, both the properties to me. She called me and said, "I am writing this house and that ashram in your name."

My first response, "Oh no, no, no, no, no, I cannot run, electricity bill who will pay? Who will pay the water bill and who will pay the electricity bill? I cannot

Part 7: Sri Guru Gita - Revelations of the Ultimate Guru Paramashiva_English_part_7.md

maintain." She started laughing. Then she made a statement, "You will repent for this refusal, you are not listening to me, but I cannot force you." She said, "You are going to build thousands of ashrams but this will be a very important property for history."

Of course, I was not ready to understand what she was trying to tell. I'll tell you exactly my mental thought current, which I immediately blurted out to her. I said, "Thousand ashrams! Even this one ashram I think I can't maintain. To maintain this one ashram, one month I have to work. Thousand ashram means to build I will have to work at least 200-300 years and only then thousand ashrams will happen and to maintain that I have to work another 200 years! What are you talking?" When I started arguing, she started laughing.

Then she made a statement, "Now I am telling you, do not expect the result, do your work."

Understand. Actually when we expect the result, our goal and reverse calculate the amount of work we need to do for the goal, we become tired of working. That is exactly what I did to my Guru.

I was trying to convince her, "Oh, thousand ashrams means thousands of crores, then 300-400 years I have to work, only then that kind of money will come, only then that kind of ashrams will happen, then hundreds of years I have to work to maintain. How am I going to do?"

See, by grasping the goal and reverse calculating, I made myself tired and never started working. But, one good quality I had is, I will obey my Gurus. Just there is no second thought current - like aghori. Aghoris have the tradition, "Just do, no question of second thought current." That is one of the very powerful initiations in Aghori Sampradaya - the Guru-disciple relationship and I had a great commitment to my Guru, when she said, "Drop the expectations and start working." I understood much later, when the Sangha started happening, it clicked with me, "Don't expect the results, do your duty," is not told to exploit us or to pacify us, "Just do your work and don't take the salary or don't take the money." No! It is not from that context. If you think of

the result and reverse calculate the work you need to do, you will feel you need to do too much and you will be tired and bored and you will never start. Now the way we are growing and the way we are expanding, I don't think I need to touch 45, to make it into 4 digits. Exactly what Vibutananada Puri said is happening.

She said, "Drop this, just decide to take responsibility." When I decided to take responsibility, I understood. When the conscious shift happens in us, our earlier calculation of the monthly review, all those logic does not apply.

Many times, our mathematics does not apply is not bad news, it is good news. Many times it's good news. If we never start, only then it is bad news. If we never start, only then it is bad news. So, even now, when I saying, an artist should not be bothered about the reward, award and he should start getting centered more into the cognition, I am not life denying. Then you may think, "Oh, for an artist, the honor and the praise and the name is important. That is the only reason why he will be inspired to work, how can we deny that?" No! If we are thinking and planning about that, we will always reverse calculate what we need to do and get tired and bored, we'll not feel we will be able to do or we can do, it will be like self-implosion. So if we don't bother and construct the inside with this cognition, what we really think cannot be achieved, will become reality. I was arguing with my Guru, that was what was my cognition at that time. Many times, we underestimate the power of cognitive shift. Fortunately my Guru pushed me, I was able to listen to her and dropped the idea of reverse calculation.

When Bhagavad Gita says, karmaṇy-evādhikāras te mā phaleṣu kadācana (B.G. 2.47). I am not saying withdraw from life. Bhagavad Gita is not trying to say, back out from life. All I am trying to tell is your reverse calculation about your goal and activities you need to do is not right. With very minimal activity by the shifted cognition, the results will be huge.

I can see my whole reverse calculation is child play. It is like child sitting and planning, "Oh, this whole month, I saved in my piggy bank I got 200 paise, 2 rupees. To build this house, I need 2 lakhs, so how long do I need to have my piggy bank and save?" In existence, it is not reality.

If you give life to visualization, you become a director. If you give life to your body language, you are a dancer. If you give life to your words you become a poet. If you give life to the canvas, you become a painter. If you give life to a stone, you become a sculptor.

That is why all the 64 arts of Hindu tradition are dependent on the ability of your ability to give prana to it. In kala, it is our ability to breathe life to it and I tell you, ultimately never ever great things are achieved or great fulfillment is experienced in relative existence based actions. These relative existence based actions are draining activities. They drain you, make you powerlessś even when you get praised, name and fame, award, reward, the relative existence is tiring.

More existential reality based person is cheerful, powerful, enjoying, breathing life into anything he touches or does.

adattaṁ na gurordravyamupabhunjīt kahircit || datte ca rankvadgrāhyaṁ prāṇo'pyeten labhyate ||142||

142. One should never enjoy the wealth not given by the Guru. Those which are given by Him, one should enjoy like a servant. One attains thereby great merit and longevity.

pādukāsanaśayyādi guruṇā yadabhīṣṭitam | namaskurvīta tatsarvaṁ pādabhyāṁ na spṛśet kvacit || 143 ||

143. Shoes, sandals, seats, beds, etc, used by the Guru should never be touched by one's feet. On the other hand, he should prostrate to the articles also (being sacred).

gacchataḥ pṛṣṭhato gacchet gurucāyāṁ na langhayet | nolbaṇaṁ dhārayedveṣaṁ nālaṁkāraṁstatolabaṇān || 144 ||

144. While the Guru walks the disciple should follow Him. He should never cross the Guru's shadow. He should not imitate the Guru's dress, ornaments, etc.

(No actions of the Guru should be imitated by a disciple nor should the disciple pose himself like the Guru.)

gurunindākaraṁ dṛṣṭvā dhāvayedath vāsayet | sthānaṁ vā tatparityājyaṁ jihvācchedākṣamo yadi || 145 ||

145. One should leave the presence of the person speaking ill of the Master immediately, if he cannot cut his tongue.

Ramakrishna is such a great incarnation, who always radiated compassion. Even when people tortured him physically, he was radiating compassion, he was showering love and compassion, he was such a highly evolved tyagi. Even when he was asked about what to do when people abuse the Master, he is so strong he says, "Whenever someone abuses your Master in front of you, cut his tongue or move out of his place." I tell you no need to cut the tongue of people who abuse the Master but move out of that place. Do not allow the devil to work on you, do not allow the Mara to work on you, do not be carried away by the illusion which really appears solid almost as reality, but almost not reality. Ramakrishna takes a very strong stand, somebody asks him, "Are parents or family important or spiritual seeking and enlightenment important?" Ramakrishna says, "For the sake of God and enlightenment you can sacrifice the family and parents, even with parents when they come in the way to your

enlightenment, if your family comes in the way to your enlightenment, dump it, go for enlightenment." It is very strange a person like Ramakrishna taking this kind of strong stand but there are few places Masters take a strong uncompromising stand. I tell you losing connection with the Master is too strong a loss, too big a miss, let it not happen to you in your life.

nocchiṣṭaṁ kasyaciddeyaṁ gurorājñāṁ na ca tyajet | kṛtsnamucchiṣṭamādāya havirvadbhakṣayet svayaṁ || 146 ||

146. One should never disregard the orders of the Guru. He should not share with others the leavings of the food-plate of the Guru. Taking the entire Ucchiṣṭa , the sacred food partaken by the Guru, one should eat the whole share, taking it to be the leavings of a great sacrifice.

147. Do not utter falsehood to the Guru nor what is displeasing to Him. Speak not with pride. Speak not too much in front of the Guru. Do not speak in a commanding tone to the Guru. Implicitly carry out Guru ājñā , the cosmic will and orders of the Guru.

prabho devakuleṣānāṁ svāmin rājan kuleṣvara | iti sambodhanairbhīto saccared-gurusannidhau || 148 ||

148. O Prabhu (Lord), O Deva (God), O best among men , O Svāmi (Lord), O Rājan (King) - thus one should address the Guru with devotion, respect and awe. He should behave with respect and fear in front of the Guru.

munibhiḥ pannagairvāpi surairvā śāpito yadi | kālamṛtyu-bhayādvāpi guruḥ santrāti pārvati || 149 ||

149. Even though cursed by saints, Gods or faced by danger from serpents, from death (kāla mṛtyu), Guru becomes the Savior, O Pārvati.

aśaktā hi surādhyāśca hyaśaktāḥ munayastathā | guruśāpopannasya rakṣaṇāya ca kutracit || 150 ||

150. Even Gods and Sages are helpless to save one who is faced with the curse of the Guru.

(Under no circumstances one should incur displeasure of Guru.)

GURU NAME IS MANTRARAJA

mantrarājamidaṁ Devī gururityakṣaradvayam | smṛtivedapurāṇānāṁ sārameva na saṁṣayaḥ || 151 ||

151. The two-lettered word 'Guru', O Devī, is Mantrarāja, the king among Mantras. It is the essence of the Vedas, Smṛitis and Purānas.

satkāramānapūjārthaṁ daṇḍa-kāṣāya-dhāraṇaḥ | sa sanyasī na vaktavyaḥ sanyasī jñānatatparaḥ || 152 ||

152. One who wears the kāṣāya (ochre-color kāvi) and the daṇḍa (staff) for the sake of honour, respect and worship cannot be called a sanyasi. A sanyasi is one who is intent on the knowledge of the Self.

vijānanti mahāvākyaṁ guroścaraṇa sevayā | te vai sanyasinaḥ proktā itare veṣadhāriṇaḥ || 153 ||

153. They who understand and cognize the significance of the Mahāvākyas , the great revelations of Ultimate Truths, by serving the sacred feet of the Guru, Guru Carana , are real sanyasis. The others are mere wearers of the ochre-colored dress.

nityaṁ brahma nirākāraṁ nirguṇaṁ satyaciddhanaṁ | yaḥ sākṣātkurute loke gurutva tasya śobhate || 154 ||

154. Whoever realizes here the Eternal Brahman that is Truth, Knowledge Absolute, attributeless and formless, His Mastership (Gurutvaṁ) shines and glorifies here in this world.

guruprasādataḥ svātmanyātmārāmanirīkṣaṇāt | samatā muktimārgeṇa svātmajñānaṁ pravartate || 155 ||

155. By steadiness in the path to mukti (liberation), by seeing one's own Self in oneself (svātma-ātmā-rāma), by the practice of introspection within (nirīkṣna) and by the compassionate grace of the Guru, Guruprasād , the knowledge of the Self (svātmajñāna), dawns in the sādhaka.

ābrahmastambhaparyantaṁ paramātmasvarūpakaṁ | sthāvaraṁ jaṇgamaṁ caiva praṇamāmi jaganmayaṁ || 156 ||

156. Everything here from Brahman down to a pillar is the form of Paramātman. Whatever is here in the entire world, moving and unmoving (knowing them to be Parabrahman), I prostrate.

vandehaṁ saccidānandaṁ bhāvātītaṁ jagadguruṁ | nityaṁ pūrṇaṁ nirākāraṁ nirguṇaṁ svātma-saṁsthitam || 157 ||

157. I prostrate to the Master of the Universe, JagadGuru, who is Saccitānanda - Existence (sat), Knowledge/Consciousness (cit), Bliss (ānanda), who is beyond the different states of existence (bhāva), who is eternal (nitya), all-completion (pūrnam), formless, attributeless and ever centered (or established) on the own Self (svātma).

parātparataraṁ dhyāyen-nityaṁ ānanda-kārakaṁ | hṛdayākāśa-madhyasthaṁ śuddha-sphaṭika-sannibhaṁ || 158 ||

158. One should always meditate on the Supreme, beyond which nothing exists, which bestows bliss at all times (on all), which is seated in the heart-space and which shines pure as a crystal.

sphaṭike sphaṭikaṁ rūpaṁ darpaṇe darpaṇo yathā | tathātmani cidākāramānandaṁ so'hamityuta || 159 ||

159. Just as a crystal shines with all its beauty in a crystal, as a mirror in a mirror, so also, in the Self shines the bliss of Cidākāśa. 'So'ham—that I am' is beyond all doubts.

anguṣṭhamātraṁ puruṣaṁ dhyāyecca cinmayaṁ hṛdi | tatra sphurati yo bhāvaḥ śruṇu tatkathayāmi te || 160 ||

160. Lord Viva says to PārvatiŚ Listen, I shall tell you, O Pārvati, the bhāva which arises in the heart when the Puruṣa of the size of the thumb, is meditated upon as Cinmaya in the heart.

(Bhāva is the state of Consciousness. Cinmaya is all-pervading knowledge and light.)

ajo'ham-amaro'haṁ ca hyanādinidhano hyaham | avikāraścidānando hyaṇīyān mahato mahān || 161 ||

161. I am unborn. I am deathless. I am beginningless. I am endless. I am attributeless. I am Consciousness and Bliss. I am smallest of the small. I am the greatest of the great.

apūrvaṁaparaṁ nityaṁ svayaṁjyotirnirāmayam | virajaṁ paramākāśam dhruvamānandamavyayam || 162 ||

162. There is none prior to Me and none later. I am eternal. I am self-effulgent. I am painless and diseaseless. I am ever-pure. I am the eternal ākāśa (ether). I am without the least movement. I am ānanda (Bliss).

agocaraṁ tathā'gamyaṁ nāmasvarūpavivarjitam | niḥśabdaṁ tu vijānīyāt-svabhāvād-brahma pārvati || 163 ||

163. O Pārvati, I am the unseen. I am unreachable by speech and mind. I am without name and form. I am inexpressible by word or speech directly. Know Me thus, this is my natural state of Being.

Verses 161, 162, 163 give us the method of meditation on the Self, on Viva. For the Self can never be an object, so it cannot be expressed directly by the mind or taught or realized as IDAM or this. It is always TAT or that, and can be realized only by ātman or Self as 'I'. I am Brahman—Aham Brahmasmi, So'ham, Vivoham, Nithyanandoham.

yathā gandhasvabhāvatvaṁ karpūrakusumādiṣu | śītoṣṇatva-svabhāvatvaṁ tathā brahmaṇi śāśvatam || 164 ||

164. Just as a smell is inherent and natural with camphor, flowers, etc., just as heat and cold are natural with fire and ice, so also, in Brahman the Eternity is natural.

(Brahman is changeless and permanent).

svayaṁ tathāvidho bhūtvā sthātavyaṁ yatrakutracit | kīṭo bhṛanga iva dhyānādyāthā bhavati tādṛśaḥ || 166 ||

166. Just as a worm by the constant fear of the black bee becomes a black bee itself ultimately, so also, one should by constant meditation practiced on Brahman anywhere become Brahman.

gurudhyダnaṁ tathダ k条tvダ svayaṁ brahmamayo bhavet | pinḍe pade tathダ r┣pe muktダste nダtra saṁWayaḥ ||

167. One should, by practicing meditation on the Guru, become Brahmamaya , attain the space of Brahma, Consciousness, while in this body and attain the highest state of liberation. Such a person is a freed soul. There is no doubt about this.

|| Wrī pダrvati uvダca || pinḍe kiṁ tu mahダdeva padaṁ kiṁ sumudダhratam | r┣pダtītaṁ ca rupaṁ kiṁ etadダkhyダhi Waṅkara || 168 ||

168. Devī Pダrvati saysŚ O Mahダdeva, O Vaṅkara, please tell me what is Pinḍa, what is Pada, what is Rupa and what is Rupダtīta.

|| Wrīmahダdeva uvダca || pinḍaṁ kuṇḍalinī Waktiḥ padaṁ hamsamudダhratam | r┣paṁ binduriti jñeyaṁ r┣pダtītaṁ niranjanam || 169 ||

169. Vrī Mahダdeva saysŚ Pinḍa is the kuṇḍaliṇī Wakti, Pada is said to be Hamsa, R┣pa is Bindu and R┣pダtīta is the attributeless (niranjana).

(Kundalini is the primordial energy coiled up in the muladhara chakra. Hamsa is jivatma here. Rupa is Turiya state. Rupatita is turiyatita (beyond).

pinḍe muktダḥ pade muktダ r┣pe muktダ varダṇane | r┣pダtīte tu ye muktダste muktダ nダtra saṁWayaḥ || 170 ||

170. They are really free who are freed from Pinḍa. They are freed from Pada as well. They are freed in R┣pa also. Those who are freed in Rupダtīta, they are really free. There is no doubt about this, O Varダṇane (lovely faced one, Pダrvati).

gurordhyダnenaiva nityaṁ dehi brahmamayo bhavet | sthitaWca yatra kutrダpi mukto'sau nダtra saṁWayaḥ || 171 ||

171. By constant remembrance and meditation on the Guru alone (Guru-dhyダnam), an embodied soul becomes the disembodied Brahman—Brahmamaya. Wherever he may stay, he is free. There is no doubt in this.

(The force of the word—dhyダnaiva- goes to show that the meditator on the Guru needs no other kind of meditation or object of meditation for his liberation, completion. You need enlightened body language, meditate on that - Leela dhyana.)

jnダnaṁ svダnubhavaḥ Wダntivairダgyaṁ vakt条tダ dh条tiḥ | ṣaḍaguṇaiWvarya-yukto hi bhagavダn Wrīguruḥ priye || 172 ||

172. Knowledge of the Self [jnana], Self-Realization [svダnubhavaḥ], peace [Wダnti], dispassion [vairagya], oratory and courage—the one possessing these six qualities is Bhagavダn VriGuru, the Lord Himself who is Vri Guru, My dear Pダrvati.

guruḥ Wivo gururdevo gururbandh┣ḥ Warīriṇダm | gururダtmダ gururjīvo guror-anyatra vidyate || 173 ||

173. Guru is Viva. Guru is God. Guru is the relative of all embodied beings. Guru is the Consciousness (ゾtman), Guru is individual Self (Jīva). There is nothing other than the Guru.

ekダkī nisp条haḥ WダntaWcintダs┣yダdi-varjitaḥ | bダlyabhダven yo bhダti brahmajñダnī sa ucyate || 174 ||

174. Alone, desireless, cool, peaceful, free from jealousy, greed, etc., with the space of a child, one who lives thus with reality, is called Brahmajñダni, the knower of Brahman.

Balya-bhava is the state of Enlightenment of a Paramahamsa. Balya, Mouna and Panditya are the states of a realized saint. He is childlike in his simplicity. He is a Mouni who speaks only when necessary. He is well read. He is free from doubts.

Glory of Guru Prasad

na sukhaṁ vedaWダstreṣu na sukhaṁ mantrayantrake | guroḥ prasダdダd-anyatra sukhaṁ nダsti mahītale || 175 ||

175. There is no happiness in anything in this worldś not even in the Vedas-Vダstras even, except in the Guru Prasダda —the grace of the Guru.

Please understand sitting again and again in a deep trust with a deep feeling connection in the restful awareness with the Master establishes you in that thoughtless space, cloudless sky. Somebody asked me, "What is it that really works for the seeker? Is it 'self effort' or Guru's grace?"

This is one of the important problems seekers face in their life. Is it Guru's grace or self effort? If it is self effort why do we need Guru? If it is Guru's grace why should we do any self-effort? I am solving this paradox, this problem once for all.

Understand, you need to have self-effort to be in Guru's grace. You need to have Guru's grace to have self-effort. Both are not contradictory. When you catch Guru's grace put your self-effort to be in that grace. Avoid all the negative talks, negativity about the Master and you. When you have the Guru's grace take the inspiration from Him and start the self-effort. When you have the self-effort put the effort to be in Guru's grace. When you have Guru's grace, use that grace to create self effort. You need to have self-effort to sit in Guru's grace, to be soaked in Guru's grace every day.

In Yoga Sutras, Patanjali says how to experience nirodha parinama means the dimension of thoughtless space. The dimension of you in which you are thoughtless, the space in which you are thoughtless, how to experience that? Experience happens when you sit in a deep trust with the Master. Patanjali explains how to retain the state and space of nirodha parinama. Soak yourself in that space again and again and again. Try to sit in that space of deep restful awareness, deep feeling connection, with a deep trust again and again and again as much as you can. Let your whole body be soaked into that pure experience, pure space. Sit as much as possible as many times as possible in an unclutched mood, receptive mood in Master's presence.

Patanjali Yoga Sutras says, this space of nirodha parinama becomes eternal in you when you become steady and soaked in the same Master's presence where the thoughtless space is happening again and again. Just like if you put the cotton into the honey bowl and leave it, how the cotton gets completely soaked in honey, almost becomes oneś same way put yourself in the Master's presence. Soak yourself in the Master's presence and soaking yourself in the Master's presence will automatically, naturally make your 'Self' established in nirodha parinama, no-mind state, no-mind space.

Guru's grace and self-effort is not a paradox. Sit in the restful awareness, unclutched mood, in the deep trust and feeling connection with the Master, in Upanishad, as much as possible, as long as possible, as many times as possible. I can give you one more tip. Every night before falling asleep at least listen for ten minutes to some of my discourses. In a deep restful awareness, in a relaxed way listen and just fall asleep. You will see the whole night you are not just in an ordinary sleeping mood. You are in Upanishad. Whole night you will be in Upanishadś in the highly elevated consciousness. Sit again and

again and again in the deep restful awareness and feeling connected to the Maser. This will not only make you experience nirodha parinama, it will settle the nirodha parinama in your system. Your system will be established in thoughtless space.

cダrvダka-vaiṣṇavamate sukhaṁ prダbhダkare na hi | guroḥ pダdダntike yadvatsukhaṁ vedダntasammatam || 176 ||

176. There is no real happiness in the philosophy of the cダrvダkas nor of the vaiṣṇavas nor even of the prダbhダkaras. The happiness in the feet of the Guru is found nowhere else. This is an admitted fact in Vedダnta.

(Cダrvダkas are those who take the body as the object of worship and say' Eat, drink and be merry.' Vaishnavas worship Lord Viṣṇu. Prダbhダkaras are followers of Miṃダmṣa philosophy, the philosophy expounded by Kumarila Bhatta. This is one of the 6 Darshanas in Vedic philosophy.)

na tatsukhaṁ surendrasya na sukhaṁ cakravartinダm | yatsukhaṁ vītarダgasya munerekダnta-vダsinaḥ || 177 ||

177. The happiness that is enjoyed by a Saint, free from all attachments, living in seclusion, is not enjoyed even by Indra, the King of Devas, or by a great emperor, or mighty rulers.

(Brahmanand Valli of Taittiriya Upanishad says similarly that the bliss enjoyed by a sage of Self-Realization is not enjoyed by any one including Gods, Yakshas, Kinnaras etc.)

nityaṁ brahmarasaṁ pītvダ t条pto yaḥ paramダtmani | indraṁ ca manyate tucchaṁ n条pダṇダṁ tatra kダ kathダ || 178 ||

178. Having drunk to the full the Brahmarasa, the nectar of Brahman and satisfied in the Paramダtman, the sages of realization consider Indra (King of Heaven) as a mere straw and then what to speak of ordinary kings of the world!

Guru-Bhakti even after Mokṣa, Kaivalya State

yataḥ paramakaivalyaṁ gurumダrgeṇa vai bhavet | gurubhaktirataḥ kダryダ sarvadダ mokṣa-kダnkṣibhiḥ || 179 ||

179. The seekers after liberation should at all times develop Guru-Bhakti, because by following the path shown by the Guru, one attains the Supreme Auspiciousness and the Kaivalya state.

ek evダdvitīyo'haṁ guruvダkyena niṣcitaḥ | evam-abhyasyatダ nityaṁ na sevyaṁ vai vanダntaram || 180 ||

180. "I am one and one alone without a second", whoever thus practises constant meditation as a result of the words of the Guru with a firm determination need not take recourse to a forest for hard penance.

181. By practice even for a very short period (nimiṣa—the time required to wink the eyes), one attains the state of Samダdhi. The sins accumulated from birth are destroyed instantaneously.

kim-ダvダhanam-avyaktai vyダpakaṁ kiṁ visarjanaṁ | am┣rto ca kathaṁ p┣jダ kathaṁ dhyダnaṁ nirダmaye || 182 ||

182. O Nirダmaye (Sinless One), Pダrvati, how should one invoke Him who is the unmanifested? How and where should one do visarjana (place back, uninvoke) for the All-pervading manifested One? How to worship and meditate on Him who is formless (am┣rti)?

gururviṣṇuḥ sattvamayo rダjasaWcaturダnanaḥ | tダmaso rudrar┣peṇa s条jatyavati hanti ca || 183 ||

183. As the Rダjasic Brahma, Guru creates this world, as the Sattvic Viṣṇu He protects it, and as the Tダmasic Rudra (Viva) He destroys the world.

svayaṁ brahmamayo bh┣tvダ tatparaṁ nダvalokayet | parダtparataraṁ nダnyダt savargaṁnダnyダt ca nirダmayam || 184 ||

184. Endowed fully with the Consciousness of Brahman—Brahmamaya, one should perceive the Supreme, All-pervading, diseaseless and the one Parダtparataram and nothing else.

tasyダvalokanaṁ prダpya sarvasaṇga-vivarjitaḥ | ekダkī nisp条haḥ Wダntaḥ sthダtavyaṁ tatprasダdataḥ || 185 ||

185. Having attained a glimpse of that Supreme One, one should stay alone, freed from all contacts, without any attachment, peaceful, by Its grace.

When my Guru Raghupati Yogi was teaching me the whole process of levitation, he was using few powerful cognitions. One was this - your whole biology experiences, thinks. Another one visualization he was using was that of a blissful fish in the cosmic ocean. First let me explain one by one the whole process he took me through. He used to get the fresh small new leaves. We called in Tamil, "kozhunthu ( 蜘க恥蔦蛋்聴), veppankozhunthu (遅வ鍛்鍛炭்蜘க恥蔦蛋்聴)." It used to taste so good, even now I have saliva in my tongue when I remember. Remembering neem leaf and having saliva in your tongue, you will have the best health. Usually people have saliva in their tongue only when they remember some tasty food. Unfortunately you always have been taught and made to believe all unhealthy food as tasty food. Blessed are those who are made to believe healthy food as tasty food and whose biology responds to healthy food.

All tasty but unhealthy food when you remember, your biology responds and you have the saliva in the tongue. In me, the moment I uttered that neem leaf, fresh veppankozhunthu ( 遅வ鍛்鍛炭்蜘க恥蔦蛋்聴), I am seeing saliva in my tongue and I have to swallow the saliva to talk further, to continue speak further. Thanks to my Gurus, they made my biology believe healthy food as tasty food. Yogananda Puri would actually make the paste of that veppankozhunthu ( 遅வ鍛்鍛炭்蜘க恥蔦蛋்聴), the fresh neem leaf using the stone, grind and make a paste and add very little turmeric, and mix that with water and make me drink as juice. Same way, he would make dry ginger milk - cukku ( 帳க்著). In the evening time, he would mix milk and cukku (帳க்著), dry ginger milk. He had his own beautiful way of making all these and training me. The extraordinary love with which he used to prepare my body to manifest all these powerful cognitions is something extraordinary.

Every day, exactly on time without missing integrity, he would give me the necessary aushadhas. We had an eye witness who was there at that time, who made the flower garland in Tiruvannamalai Temple. He shared his experiences with us.

Now let me explain the whole training I underwent from my yoga Guru Yogi Yogananda Puri. My Adi Saiva Guru was Panduranganarś he was initiated by the Guru Mahasannidhanam of the Thondaimandala Aadheenam. I also had Samaya Deeksha, all the initiation from 230 th Guru Mahasannidhanam. Raghupati Yogi, my yoga Guru used to have the help of my Adi Saiva Guru Panduranganar to read all these original Siddha scriptures and he used to make this aushadha. So Panduranganar would send a slip of what all is needed and what time it should be given. Raghupati Yogi would follow that slip with such extreme integrity. I learnt integrity from them.

One day, I was sitting with Raghupati Yogi. He had already given me the aushadha for the day. He was waiting for me to have the aushadha settle in the body so he can start the next process. Every day morning, Raghupati Yogi would do puja. For his puja, I had to collect flowers and bring flowers for his puja. That day someone came and complained to Raghupati Yogi that I had stolen flowers from what was kept for Arunachaleswara. The false accusation was, I stole flowers kept for Arunachaleswarar and brought it for Raghupati Yogi's puja. I was shocked because I can never imagine touching Arunachaleswara's flowers or whatever was kept for Arunachaleswara. I can never imagine doing thatś it was a big false accusation. I was so sure that

Raghupati Yogi would not believe it. But Raghupati Yogi just made his fist like a mushti and punched my stomach. He just punched my stomach directly without even listening to my side of the story. I will tell you exactly what happened. I just jumped and fell on him and hugged him. "Saami," that was my reaction. I vomited the whole aushadha he gave that day on that fellow who came to accuse me. I fell on my Guru and hugged him, and vomited. The punch was really hard. I vomited the whole thing on that guy who came and gave a false accusation. Immediately I got up and said, "Let me clean up, clean him up. I vomited on him. Let me clean him up." I saw tears in the eyes of Raghupati Yogi. He was having tears. I said, "What happened?" Actually, he hitting me did not affect me. But tears in his eyes really shook me. I said, "What happened?" He said beautifully, "When you are falsely accused, when I am attacking you, how you flare up and how you react I need to know. Because, the Guru is going to come to you." I was shocked. "What?! Guru is going to come to me, then who are you?!"

Within next few months Arunagiri Yogishwara appeared and gave me darshan and started training me. Now I know how my Gurus have prepared me step by step. Understand. You need to know this very clearly. He told me, "When somebody accuses you falsely, I also punish you without even hearing your side of the story, when you know injustice is done to you, how you react, how you flare up and react I want to know. You cannot flare up and react in anger towards Guru even if Guru is falsely punishing you, falsely accusing you only then you are ready to receive the real Guru, the Sadguru, Jnana Sadguru, Jnana Guru." I tell you, he did not tell me Arunagiri Yogishwara name. He said, "Guru is going to come. Big Guru is going to come. I need to prepare you." From that day, he made me read Guru Gita. I started reciting the Guru Gita from that dayś he said, "I am absolutely convinced you are qualified." Understand, I tell you, how you flare up and react when Guru trains you matters. Guru will never falsely accuse you or punish you. He will train you. He will see. He will test you.

I tell you, Raghupati told me, he did not see even for one small millisecond any hatred, anger, frustration, guilt, any powerlessness in me. He said, "I am so happy. I am extremely happy!" Even though the body was so strongly affected by the punch, the system was so strong, the consciousness was so

strong it did not allow anger, frustration, guilt, powerlessness towards my Guru. Even though I vomited on the fellow who did the false accusation, I ran to get a cloth and cleaned him up. Finally he accepted he falsely accused. Raghupati Yogi also said he did not believe, he just wanted to test me how I'll react when falsely accused. When I flared up, I only hugged him, surrendered to him. When I flared up, I become more integrated to him, more surrendered to him. Understand, whenever Guru test you, life tests you, flare up and become more integrated. Flare up and surrender more deeply. That is the best way. When you flare up, flare up and be more integratedś flare up and more strongly surrender.

After that he told me, "Now you start chanting Guru Gita. You are going to have Guru's entry, Jnana Guru's entry in your life." I said, "What do you mean? Then who are you? Who is Kuppammal? I have so many people around me." At that time I had Kuppammal, Annamalai Swamigal, Raghupati Yogi, Seshadri Swami, Mouna Swami, Ramsuratkumar, all of them around me. I said, "So many of you are here! Who else is going to come?" He said, "No, no, no, big guy. Periyaal varaporaar raa (பெரியாள் வரப்போறார் ரா)." In Tamil he said, "Periyaal varaporaar raa (பெரியாள் வரப்போறார் ரா)."

Understand, how we react when we are tested is too important. How we respond when we flare up is too important. How we behave when we flare up is too important.

Decide today's powerful cognitionŚ whenever you flare up, be more integrated, more authentic, more responsible, more enriching. When you flare up, be more integrated to Guru, be more authentic to Guru, be more responsible towards Guru, be more enriching with Guru's life and words. Sit with this powerful cognition, declaration within yourself, "Whenever I flare up, I will become more integrated, authentic, responsible, enriching to my Guru.

186. Whether one gets something or not, be it little or be it a large quantity, one should always with a contented heart, enjoy without the least attachment.

Part 8: Sri Guru Gita - Revelations of the Ultimate Guru Paramashiva

sarvajña-padam-ityāhurdehī sarvamayo bhuvi | sadānandaḥ sadā śānto ramate yatra kutracit || 187 ||

187. Becoming Sarvamaya, in this world, the man (one) who is always in Bliss, Sadānanda, always peaceful, lives happily anywhere and everywhere. This state is known as the state of all-knowing, Sarvajñatva.

yatraiva tiṣṭhate so'pi sa deśaḥ puṇyabhājanaḥ | muktasya lakṣaṇaṁ devī tvagre kathitaṁ mayā || 188 ||

188. Wherever he (the freed soul) stays, that country is blessed and accrues all merits and is praiseworthy. Thus, O Devī, I have told you the characteristics of a freed soul.

upadeśastvayaṁ devi gurumārgēṇa muktidaḥ | gurubhaktis-tathātyantaṁ kartavyā vai manīṣibhiḥ || 189 ||

189. O Devi, this is the instruction on the path of Guru-Mārga, which is capable of bestowing mukti. Therefore, Guru Bhakti should be practised by all with great devotion and faith.

Gurus will not vocally, directly, tell you what you are missing, because it may be hurting.

A very powerful incident from my lifeŚ Arunagiri Yogishwara was supposed to give me an initiation one day. He told me that it is a ritualistic initiation, so I need to prepare formally. I had to get one banana, one betel leaf, one betel nut, a piece of cloth and the dakshiṇā of 4 āṇās. These were supposed to be offered as dakshiṇā. He told Me, "Prepare everything and come with all that." He was supposed to give a very ritualistic initiation.

One beautiful thing with Arunagiri Yogishwara I have seen, even though He transmits all the experiences, everything, left and right, He will never miss performing something which needs to be done ritually, to educate me, so I will do the same for all of you. He will never avoid ritual. You see, He will make me experience the whole satya of sanyasa, that does not mean He will not perform the ritual. He will end, after that He will perform the ritual also and give the initiation formally.

All the things Arunagiri Yogishwara had asked me to get would cost maybe

less than 1 rupee, as the piece of cloth, the angavastram I already had. Only the other few things I needed to buy including that 4 āṇā dakshina would cost only less than a rupee.

I went to my grandfather. He is the funder usually for all my rituals and all the expenses. He was sitting in our shop behind the front table. The table was too high for me so I put my hand on the table and tried to jump 3-4 times and called out "Thatha, thatha" (grandfather) to get his attention. He said, " Enna da, samiyar paiya vantaya "- What Swami, you have come?"

I said, "I am going to have some puja and initiation. I want one rupee." He would not usually handle cash. He would look at the cashier who would be sitting next to him. He would look at him and with the eyes itself he would signal how much to give etc. By then I had already studied the signal. If he just shows through the eye, only what I asked would be given. If he shows with a little smile also then, little more than what I asked would be given. All that signals now I had studied. And if I stood on the table and jumped few more times and nagged, "Thatha, innum konjam thatha, innum konjam thatha!" - please some more, grandfather, I would get one more coin or two more coins.

Arunagiir Yogishwara had told me to come before sunset. Before the sun set, I was supposed to go to Arunagiri Yogeshwara, so He could do the rituals and give the initiation. I knew the sun was going to set, I needed to run, but I was standing there nagging my grandfather , thinking that if I stand for a few more minutes, I would get few more coins and I could buy something with that, when I was going back to the temple.As usual when I stood there and nagged, my grandfather smiled at the cashier. The cashier would count in such a way, almost he would tear the currency note or almost half of the weight of that coin would go away the way he would rubs it! He would count and give, " Intha da samiyar paiya!" - Take this, swami.

Finally he would put the coin. Because I was standing and nagging, I got a few more coins.

I took the coins and ran to the temple. By the time almost sunset had happened. By the time I ran to Him with all the things, almost sunset had happened.

Whenever I go to Arunagiri Yogeshwara, first thing He will have a wide broad smile and He will stretch his legs for me to touch His feet. That's the way He would welcome me, receive Me. " Vaada!" (Come!) - He would stretch His leg, with a wide smile. That is the way He would always receive and I would run and touch His feet. That day, He did not stretch His feet. I will not say there was no smile, but I know it was a limited expression and He did not stretch His legs. That's it! I know, slight but very strong message for me. Fortunately, I had such deep Guru bhakti Sadāshiva gave, even the light warnings from Guru, made me wake up from my blind spots and catch His feet, change my cognition. I should say, that's the biggest right thing, which is much more important than the initiation from Guru, which lifted me and made me experience Oneness with Him.

It is your ability to see the slight warnings He gives and catch, change the cognition, that saves you in life. Because many times, He doesn't want to interfere with your freedom, with your Will, with what you want to do in your life. It is the slight messages. It's the light underlines. Listen carefully. These underlines, light warnings, very subtle messages, if you can catch that and change your depth, you are saved.

He did not stretch His leg. That was enough to shake me. I ran and just held His feet and said, "Saami mannichidunga late airuchu. Thappu pannitaene." Means, "Forgive me, I got delayed. I made a mistake." He said in Tamil very beautifully, " Intha sevaiya vida, athiga panam venumgara asaiyinalae, thevai illamal athiga neratha ezakara parappa" He told me, I am greedy for money. " Panathasaiyada! " It just shook me. See, for initiation, I needed only one rupee. I didn't need to be standing there and nagging my grandfather for a few more coins. Something which I thought I could buy, which can be a comfort and after all easy coming money, only few more minute, that casualness! It was a slap shock, I just woke up. Oh God! Just for these few coins! And I am a person who never touches money. Only like this, for initiation or any of this purposes like Arunagiri Yogishwara's work, I would touch money. I collapsed completely inside. Fortunately, I decided to choose the Guru - Arunagiri Yogeshwara - and dropped the remaining coins, which were in my hand at His feet. Never even the casualness, "If it is there, we can buy something", even

that cannot keep me away from my Guru. It was a very small incident, but too big a cognitive shift in me.

There are some messages which you cannot directly tell. If you directly tell, it will look like, "Oh, am I wrong? Is it wrong?" You will get into defense. Then you cannot be taught. The cognitive shift will not happen. I can only underline. Even a casual desire for little money should not keep you away from Guru. I can only underline. I cannot directly give you, if I give this statement directly to you, you may get into defense. Then transformation becomes painful, difficult. Sometimes things need to be very subtly told, you need to catch it. You need to catch it. Only if you catch the subtle messages given by Guru, your cognition will be consolidated.

When I collapsed at His feet, dropping the coins, my whole cognition changed. I was completely new. He lifted me up and held my face casually and turned. I saw the sun was back! No sunset! He smiled and said, "Getting sun back is much easier for Me than teaching you this subtle message. This was more difficult." The moment you become defensive with Guru, it is spiritual suicide. Nothing can be done after that. Sometimes if Guru tells directly, you get defensive with Guru. He said, "Making the sun set or getting it back, is in My Will, but you deciding to cognize My side or other side, is your Will. So I need to play here more subtly than there."

This depth cognitions come as 'waking up'. You just wake up, "Oh God, yes! How did I miss? How am I missing? How I am taking life for granted?" Actually, I felt, I took Arunagiri Yogishwara for granted, for that moment. He was sitting and for the sake of these few coins, I was wasting the few minutes not being in His presence. That was a slap on my soul. I felt, "How can this be?" Only when He picked me up, with both the hands very lovingly and holding my neck, turning my neck literally to show and I saw that the sun was back. I am very sure that the sun had set when I entered the temple again, with all the things needed.

Much more than what happened outside, what happened inside matters. I realized, even a casual miss is too costly. Reasons do not matter - missing matters. Reasons can be as logical as possible, as right as possible, as moralistic as possible, as perfect as possible, as responsible as possible but

missing is missing is missing. Reasons do not matter. That is the cognition I got. Only when He picked me up physically and turned my head physically and showed that the sun is not yet set, I relaxed, not that because the sun had not set, but because He was back with me, physically handling me and I had not lost Him. That mood that He did not stretch His leg was now complete. I had my Arunagiri Yogeshwara back and He had me back. Understand, that relationship matters. How Guru holds you matters. How you hold Him and how He holds you matters. If you don't give surprise to Him, He will not give surprise to you. If you hold Him the way He holds you, that is what I call Guru Bhakti, relationship with Guru - you holding Him the way He holds you.

nityayukta-ダWryaḥ sarvo vedak条t-sarvavedak条t | svaparajñダnadダtダ ca taṁ vande gurumīWvaram || 190 ||

190. Ever free, the support for all, the author of the Vedas (vedak条t), the author of the entire Vedas (sarvavedak条t), the giver of Self-knowledge to all (svaparajñダnadダtダ), I worship that GurumīWvaram - Guru who is Himself God.

nityayukta-ダWryaḥ sarvo vedak条t-sarvavedak条t | svaparajñダnadダtダ ca taṁ vande gurumīWvaram || 191 ||

191. Ever free, the support for all, the author of the Vedas (vedak条t), the author of the entire Vedas (sarvavedak条t), the giver of Self-knowledge to all (svaparajñダnadダtダ), I worship that GurumīWvaram - Guru who is Himself God.

Wivap┣jダrato vダpi viṣṇup┣jダrato'thavダ | gurutattva-vihīnaWcet-tatsarvaṁ vyarthameva hi || 192 ||

192. One may be engaged in Viva P┣ja or deeply immersed in Viṣṇu P┣ja, but if he is without the knowledge of Guru Tattva, all his learning is a mere waste.

Wivasvar┣pamajñダtvダ Wivap┣ja k条tダ yadi | sダ p┣jダ nダmamダtraṁ syダccitradīpa iva priye || 193 ||

193. If worship of Viva - Vivapūja - is done without knowing the real nature or form of Viva - Vivasvar┣pa, that worship is for the mere namesake. My dear Pダrvati, that worship is like a lamp drawn on a paper.

sarvaṁ syダtsaphalaṁ karma gurudīkṣダ-prabhダvataḥ | gurulダbhダtsarvalダbho guruhīnastu bダliWaḥ || 194 ||

194. By the glory and efficacy of Guru Dikṣa , all your actions bear fruit. By the attainment of a Guru, one attains everything. One without a Guru is a mere fool.

guruhīnaḥ paWuḥ kīṭaḥ patango vaktumarhati | Wivar┣paṁ svarupaṁ ca na jダnダti yatas-svayam || 195 ||

195. Since one does not understand the nature of Viva and one's own Self by himself, one without a Guru can be said to be a mere animal, worm or firefly.

(One without a Guru is devoid of discrimination and wastes one's life like an animal, a worm or firefly).

tasmダt-sarvaprayatnena sarvasanga-vivarjitaḥ | vihダya Wダstrajダlダni gurumeva samダWrayet || 196 ||

196. Therefore discarding all kinds of contacts with people, by all possible means and efforts, giving up all conflicts of the scriptures, one should depend on the Guru only.

(Depending on the Guru includes wholehearted service and following his instructions to the very letter.)

nirasta-sarvasandeho ekīk条tya sudarWanam | rahasyaṁ yo darWyati bhajダmi gurumīWvaram || 197 ||

197. Devoid of all doubts, with one-pointed and concentrated Vision of the Supreme, whoever reveals the secrets and makes the supreme Vision possible, to that GurumīWvara , the Lord and Guru, I worship.

jñダnahīno gurustyダjyo mithyダvダdī viḍambakaḥ | svaviWrダntiṁ na jダnダti paraṁWダntiṁ karoti kim || 198 ||

198. The Guru devoid of knowledge, who indulges in falsehood and who is full of vanity, is not able to find peace for himself. How is he to bestow peace on others?

Wilダyダḥ kiṁ paraṁ jñダnaṁ Wilダsangha-pratダraṇe | svayaṁ tartuṁ na jダnダti paraṁ nistダrayet katham || 199 ||

199. What special knowledge has a stone in saving other stones from drowning? It cannot go across the river by itselfś how can it help other stones to go across?

D RゎDjKf☆q क>| BS、DfB्ヒfiるकfLकf} じ Rज、Kq@fD् गkカD् BlLq CjLfDqR VJfマKq@् す ぐぎぎす na vandanīyダste kaṣṭaṁ darshanダd-bh条ダntikダrakダḥ | varjayetダn gurun d┣re dhīrダneva samダWrayet || 200 ||

200. They (such Gurus) are not at all fit to be worshipped. How painful it is! By a mere look they create delusion. Such Gurus should be abandoned from a distance. One should depend upon the brave and learned ones.

Don't go to gurus who waste your time just making you listen to more and more words and putting you in depression. Go to gurus who are giving you direct experiences and making you express extraordinary powers.

Extraordinary powers prove that you are practicing authentic yoga, authentic Patanjali sutras. If you are not experiencing and expressing extraordinary powers forget about those gurus. Extraordinary power is the landmark, qualification, milestone of Hindu yogic, vedantic tradition. All the masters who are remembered in Hindu, yogic vedantic traditions, have expressed extraordinary powers, not just experiences alone. The experience should express itself in the physical realmś that's what I call powers. Just if people experience kundalini awakening in my presence, it is expressing extraordinary experiencesś that's it. But samyama is something more than that. Samyama is not only expressing extraordinary experiences, it is casually expressing extraordinary powers also. If the vibhooti is also coming then samyama is happeningś the powers of samyama are getting expressed.

pダṣaṇḍinaḥ pダparatダḥ nダstikダ bhedabuddhayaḥ | strīlampaṭダ durダcダrダḥ k条tghnダ bakav条ttayaḥ || 201 ||

karmabh条ṣtダḥ kṣamダnaṣṭダ nindyatarkeWca vダdinaḥ | kダminaḥ k条odhinaWcaiva himsダWcaṇḍダḥ Waṭhダstathダ || 202 ||

jñダnaluptダ na kartavyダ mahダpダpダstathダ priye | ebhyo bhinno guruḥ sevyaḥ ekbhaktyダ vicダrya ca || 203 ||

201-203. O Dear Pダrvati, imposters and non-believers in the Vedas, habitual sinners, atheists, slaves of women, evil-doers, traitors, religious hypocrites, those fallen from the karma mダrga, those who are impatient, who indulge in vain discussions, sensualists, those who are angry, violent, unyielding to reasoning, devoid of knowledge, great sinners - such Gurus should be avoidedś and one should take refuge under real Gurus with one-pointed devotion and discrimination.

Understand, in those days, the autocratic kings used to have rajagurus, so that all the ideas to exploit the common man the king himself will not tell aloneś he will tell through the Rajaguru. Same way, in the modern world, there are many corporate gurus. The corporate CEOs, because they want productive workers, staff, clerks, team members, they themselves cannot teach many things. The king himself never behaves responsiblyś so if he teaches responsibility, nobody will listen. So, he will have one guy who is projected as a very responsible guy, so that he will teach responsibility. He will be branded as a very responsible guy and he will teach responsibility. Just like autocratic kings use Rajagurus for their selfish ends, in the modern day the corporate kings, CEOs use corporate gurus for their ends. I tell you, don't go to the corporate gurus who don't have any sampradaya, parampara. These corporate gurus and gurujis, creating cults, they teaching responsibility and me teaching responsibility is totally from a different context. Please understand, they tell you not to jump into the swimming pool because you don't know swimming. They are not telling don't jump because there is no water! You need to be told don't jump because there is no water and you don't

know swimming. Both the reasons should be given. Only then even if one reason is eliminated, you will hold on to your decision till all the reasons are eliminated. I am not a corporate guru, trekker guru to teach you responsibility for the sake of corporate performance. No! I am teaching responsibility for you to become a Jeevan Muktha. Yes, when you learn this responsibility, you may naturally perform well in your office, in your business, in your family. You will become responsible, no doubt. I am not against it. I am not against you performing in your office. I am not against you performing in your business. I am not against you taking responsibility for your family. But all that should be the side-effect. The main effect of your responsibility should be you becoming Jeevan Muktha, living enlightenment!

That is why, if you ask these trekker gurus why you should take responsibility, they have no answer other than saying "only then you can be productive, you can be a performer, you can be a leader". No! If you take responsibility because you have to be a performer or a leader or productive, you will feel responsibility is a weight on you. I'll tell you why you need to take responsibility. Whatever happens in and around you, you are the source. That is why you need to take responsibility for whatever is happening in and around you. You need to take responsibility, because you are responsible, and not for any end reason. Whether you believe it or not, you are the source. With this clarity, out of this context if you take responsibility, every action, even taking your son to the hospital, daughter to the school, attending to your calls, attending to your business meeting, everything will become a spiritual practice leading you to Jeevan Mukthi.

If you are a doctor, know it, you are responsible for the whole world. So you are responsible for your patients also. With this context when you start functioning, even you attending to your patients will become a spiritual practice leading you to enlightenment, because in any context you do any action, that context will become your bio-memory and reality. With that decision, context, cognition, sankalpa of being blissful, even if you do acts like jumping, rolling, laughing, you will experience bliss. With that decision, cognition that "I should become blissful", even if you cry you will become blissful. Your cognition decides the effect of any act on you. So, if you are with the cognition that, "I am the source of everything, so I am responsible for

everything", any action you do with this cognition, every action becomes spiritual practice for you to become a Jeevan Muktha.

So, do not learn responsibility from corporate gurus. Learn responsibility from the original source of Vedic tradition, original source of Vedic knowledge. It is Vedic tradition which will give you the right and all reasons to be responsible. Don't get carried away by these trekker gurus who read one or two books here and there, corporate gurus who don't know anything, who can't digest. Learn from the original source and become guru, not from the corporate sources and become guru.

Find out the source you are learning. These trekker gurus have done so much of damage to Hinduismś they've damaged Hinduism much more than other religious missionary militants and militant missionaries. I am all for practicing secularism in politics. In politics, religion should not mix. Maintain secularism in politics. How can you have secularism in spiritual organizations? Spiritual organizations should be completely based on authentic, true religious traditions. Pseudo-secularism in spiritual organizations is really surprising. These gurus and gurujis steal all the knowledge from Hinduism, all the Kriya and Pranayama, everything they teach is from the source of Hinduism. Then how can they go on claiming they are a secular organization? What do they mean? It is like you swindle all your father's property, but you will not use his name as your surname. Ungrateful fellows!

I sit in these types of seats, wear these type of religious jewelries to show that I am not pseudo-secular! I am rooted in Hindu tradition. I accept all religions, serve all religions and all traditions, but I am rooted in Hindu tradition, Vedic tradition. I am grateful to the source from which I learned everything. These pseudo gurus will steal all the knowledge from Hindu tradition and sell, make money, have name and fame, but will not water the root. It is like they will cut the branches of a Banyan tree and use the leaves, use the shade, use everything, but will not water the root so that the tree can be alive for the next generation. They will eat the coconut, use the coconut leaves, enjoy everything from the tree, but will not water the tree for the next generation to enjoy what they enjoyed. I tell you, the irresponsibility of the pseudo-gurus, corporate gurus, has damaged Hinduism much more than other militant missionaries and missionary militants.

These gurus who don't have parampara and have removed their gurus' photos from their guru parampara list, and who don't have any parampara, they are the dangers for Hinduism. They go on criticizing gurus with a parampara, tradition, sampradaya.

Wiṣyダdanyatra deveWi na vededyasya kasyacit | narダṇダṁ ca phalaprダptau bhaktireva hi kダraṇam || 204 ||

204. O Devī, this should not be revealed to anyone other than the disciple. Devotion is the cause for the attainment of desired fruits by men.

g┣ḍho d条ḍhaWca prītaWca maunena susamダhitaḥ | sak条tkダmagatau vダpi pañcadhダ gururīritaḥ || 205 ||

205. The hidden, the firm, the loving and contented, the silently concentrated, the one who wanders at his will and suddenly and unexpectedly turns up to bless a WiWya, out of his abundant mercy, of his own accord - these are the five kinds of Masters.

sarvaṁ gurumukhダllabdhaṁ saphalaṁ pダpanダWanam | yadyadダtmahitaṁ vastu tattaddravyaṁ na vañcayet || 206 ||

206. Whatever is received from the Guru is fruitful and is capable of destroying sins, and is in his best interests. The disciple should never defraud the wealth of the Guru.

gurudevdarpaṇaṁ vastu tena tuṣṭo'smi suvrate | Wrīguroḥ pādukāṁ mudrāṁ mūlamantraṁ ca gopayet || 207 ||

207. O good lady, I am satisfied with whatever things are offered to THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM by the disciple. The sandals, the seals and the mūlamantra (Guru Mantra) these should be kept hidden.

(Wrī pダrvati uvダca) natダsmi te nダtha padダrvindaṁ buddhi-indriya-prダṇamanovacobhiḥ | yaccintyate bhダvitダtmayuktau mumukṣubhiḥ karmamayopaWダntaye || 208 ||

208. Vrī Pダrvati saysŚ I adore O Lord, your Lotus Feet that are always thought of in full concentration by earnest seekers who wish to free themselves from the effect of their own actions, through intellect (Buddhi), all the senses, life energy (prダṇa), mind and words.

Sri Mahダdeva Uvダca

anena yadbhavetkダryaṁ tadvadダmi tava priye | lokopakダrakaṁ devi laukikaṁ tu vivarjayet || 209 ||

209. Vrī Mahダdeva says, I shall tell you, O dear one, what can be achieved by this. This I narrate to you for the benefit (enrichment) of the world. O Devi, one should shun all worldliness from one's mind.

laukikダd-dharmato yダti jñダnahīno bhavダrṇave | jñダnabhダve ca yatsarvaṁ karmaṁ niṣkarma Wダmyati || 210 ||

210. One devoid of knowledge in this ocean of saṃsダra, undergoes a lot of sufferings. In this state when one acquires knowledge of the Self, both karma and niṣkarma becomes nullified.

imダṁ tu bhaktibhダvena paṭhedvai Wruṇuyダdapi | likhitvダ yatpradダnen tatsarvaṁ phalamaWnute || 211 ||

211. Whoever studies this with faith and devotion, or listens (with devotion), or writes in a book and makes a gift of it to someone, attains all merit.

Glory of meditating on Guru Gītダ in heart always

gurugītダmimダṁ devī h条di nityaṁ vibhダvaya | mahダvyダdhi-gatairduḥkaiḥ sarvadダ prajapenmudダ || 212 ||

212. O Devī, may you meditate on this Guru Gītダ in your heart with great devotion always. Even when faced with sufferings on account of great diseases (mahダvyダdhi), you should chant this with cheerfulness of heart.

gurugītダkṣaraikaikaṁ mantrarダjダmidaṁ priye | anye ca vividhダ mantrダḥ kalダṁ nダrhanti ṣoḍaWīm || 213 ||

213. O dear Pダrvati, every letter and syllable of this Guru Gītダ is each a mantra-rダja, the king among mantras. Other mantras, manifold in nature, do not deserve the credit even one sixteenth part of this.

anantaphalam-ダpnoti gurugītダjapen tu | sarvapダpaharダ devī sarva-dダridrya-nダWinī || 214 ||

214. One acquires endless fruits by the repetition of the Guru Gītダ. It destroys all sins, O Devī, and it removes all poverty.

akダlam条tyuhartri ca sarvasaṅkaṭ-nダWīnī | yakṣa-rダkṣasa-bh┣tダdi-cor-vyダgh条vighダtinī || 215 ||

215. The study of the Guru Gītダ puts an end to untimely death and all afflictions. It also destroys the evil effects of yakṣas, rダkṣasas, bh┣tas, fear of thieves, tigers, etc.

sarvopad条va-kuṣṭhダdi-duṣṭadoṣanivariṇī | yatphalaṁ gurusダnnidhyダ-tatphalaṁ paṭhanダdbhavet || 216 ||

216. The study of the Guru Gītダ removes all afflictions, troubles, diseases like leprosy and great sins. By the study of Guru Gītダ, one derives the fruit of the sacred company of the Guru, Gurusダnnidhya.

mahダvyダdhiharダ sarvavibh┣teḥ siddhidadダ bhavet | athvダ mohane vaWye svayameva japetsadダ || 217 ||

217. The Guru Gītダ becomes the bestower of all the extraordinary powers—Siddhis and all divine opulences, riches (sarva-vibh┣ti) and remover of all kinds of diseases. In cases of the illusive powers like the act of deluding others (mohana) and keeping others in submission to one's will (vaWya), one should always do the chanting of this Guru Gītダ.

(Mohana is deluding others. Vasya is keeping others in control, in submission to one's will. One can use Guru Gītダ for nullifying the effect of mohana and vasya practised by others.)

kuWd┣rvダsane devī hyダsane Wubh条akambale | upaviWya tato devi japed-ekダg条a-mダnasaḥ || 218 ||

218. Seated on a mat of kuWa grass (dried straw) or d┣rva grass (fresh grass) or a seat made of white blanket, one should repeat the chanting (japa) with one-pointedness and concentration of mind.

Wuklaṁ sarvatra vai proktaṁ vaWye raktダsanaṁ priye | padmダsane japen-nityaṁ WダntivaWyakaraṁ param || 219 ||

219. A white seat is recommended for all purposes. Red color is used for vaWya. One should sit in the lotus posture (padmダsana) and chant for acquiring peace supreme.

vastrダsane ca dダrid条yaṁ pダṣダṇe rogasambhavaḥ | medinyダṁ duḥkhamダpnoti kダṣṭhe bhavati niṣphalam || 220 ||

220. If the chanting is done sitting on a seat made of cloth, one gets povertyś disease, if seated on a stoneś if seated on the ground, pain accruesś and if seated on a wooden seat, one accrues no fruit or the effort goes in vain.

k条ṣṇダjine jñダnasiddhirmokṣa-Wrīrvyダgh条acarmaṇi | kuWダsane jñダnasiddhiḥ sarvダsiddhistu kambale || 221 ||

221. If seated on deer-skin, one attains knowledge (jñダna), and if seated on tiger-skin, one attains mokṣa. If seated on kuWa grass-seat one gets the knowledge of the Self (jñダna-siddhi), and if seated on a woolen seat one acquires all extraordinary powers (siddhis).

ダgneyyダṁ karṣaṇaṁ caiva vダyダvyダṁ WatrunダWanam | nair-rtyダṁ darWanaṁ caiva īWダnyダṁ jñダnameva ca || 222 ||

222. By doing the chanting of Guru Gītダ facing South-East, one gets powers to attract others, facing North-West one will have no enemies, facing South-West one will have vision (of Divine) and facing North-East one acquires knowledge.

udaṇgmukhaḥ Wダntijapye vaWye p┣rvamukhastathダ | yダmye tu mダraṇaṁ proktaṁ paWcime ca dhanダgamaḥ || 223 ||

223. Facing North during chanting one becomes peaceful, facing East one will attract others, facing South one meets death and facing West one acquires plenty of wealth.

mohanaṁ sarvabh┣tダnダṁ bandhamokṣakaraṁ param | devarダjñダṁ priyakaraṁ rダjダnダṁ vaWamダnayet || 224 ||

224. This Guru Mantra has the power to attract all. It destroys all bonds and causes liberation. It makes Indra (the King of Heaven) favorable to you. It brings under your control even kings.

mukhastambhakaraṁ caiva guṇダnダṁ ca vivirdhanam | duṣkarmanダWanaṁ caiva tathダ satkarmasiddhidam || 225 ||

225. This Mantra has the power to stop one's power of speech. It increases one's virtues. It destroys all evil karmas and intensifies good actions.

prasiddhaṁ sダdhayetkダryaṁ navag条abhayダpahaṁ | duḥsvapna-nダṣダnaṁ caiva susvapna-phaladダyakam || 226 ||

226. One attains success in all actions including those considered unsuccessful and impossible. It is the remover of the fear of evil influences of the nine planets. It totally destroys all evil dreams and bestows the fruit of good dreams.

mohaWダntikaraṁ caiva bandhamokṣakaraṁ param | svar┣pajñana-nilayaṁ gītダWダstramidaṁ Wive || 227 ||

227. O Vive (auspicious one), this Gītダ Vダstra brings peace where there is confusion and restlessness. It brings liberation from all bondages. It is the storehouse of all knowledge and particularly, Svar┣pa Jñダna, the knowledge of the Self.

yaṁ yaṁ cintayate kダmaṁ taṁ taṁ prダpnoti niWcayam | nityaṁ saubhダgyadaṁ puṇyaṁ tダpatrayakulダpaham || 228 ||

228. Whatever desire a man contemplates on and chants the Guru Gītダ , he certainly achieves it. It bestows eternal goodwill, fortune, auspiciousness and holiness, and it destroys the threefold burning miseries (adhyダtmic, adhibhautic, adhidaivic).

sarvaWダntikaraṁ nityaṁ tathダ vandhyダsuputradam | avaidhavyakaraṁ strīnダṁ saubhダgyasya vivirdhanam || 229 ||

229. This (Guru Gītダ) is the bestower of all-peace eternally like that enjoyed by a barren woman on getting a good son. For women, it is the giver of all-fortune and the state of non-widowhood (avaidhyavya).

ダyura-ダrogyam-aiWvaryaṁ putrapautra-pravardhanam | niṣkダmajダpī vidhvダ paṭḥenmokṣam-avダpnuyダt || 230 ||

230. One attains health, long life, prosperity, increase of sons and grandsons, etc. A widow who studies this (Gītダ) without any selfish desire, attains liberation (mokṣa).

231. A widow who studies this with expectation of worldly fruits, will, in other births, never become a widow. It destroys all her sufferings, fears, obstacles and afflictions.

sarvapダpa-praWamanaṁ dharmakダmダrtha-mokṣadam | yaṁ yaṁ cintayate kダmaṁ taṁ taṁ prダpnoti niWcitam || 232 ||

232. This (Gītダ) is the destroyer of all sins. It bestows dharma (living the path of truth), artha (acquiring wealth), kダma (fulfilling desires) and mokṣa (liberation). While studying it (Gītダ), whatever desire is contemplated on, one certainly attains that desire.

Whatever intention you have, that you want to become, that is youś other than that, any psychological, physiological, neurological experience, perception you go through, is not you. If you feel depressed about your body and your mind and about yourself or if you feel excited, elated about your body, your mind and about youś whether depression or excitement, nothing is youś nothing is you. When Arunagiri Yogishwara shared these words with me, the way it entered into my system, the way it became part of my cognition, the way it became part of my realityś from that day, never physiological, psychological, neurological, ups and downs could bind me in any way. Listen to this truth and contemplate on it. I will support you to experience that as reality. I still remember, he was sitting in sukhasanaś having hand on my shoulder and said these exact words in classical Tamil.

I asked, "Then, what is me?"

He put the next question, "What do you want to become?"

I was a small boyś I just stretched my chest in a wide way, put both my hands on the hip and said, "Sadashiva". Whatever I heard from the temple lectures, satsangs, pravachams, books, that is what I know as ultimate. So, I put both my hands on the hip and looking into His both eyes said, "Sadashiva". Already His hand was on my shoulder. One more reason I put both my hands on my hip, I just want to give Him more space, so that He will not take His hands off, His hands will rest comfortably on my shoulder. I was so much in love with Him, I will not miss a single chance to have His touch, whether He touches

me or I get a chance to touch Him. Already His hand was on my shoulder. He said, "You are that". It was so clear, I can see it directly jumped from His third eye to my third eye. There were no questions, doubts, after that. He Himself explained, your intention is the only living mechanism in You.

Your intention only is you. Your intention, what you want to be, is only God in you. Your Intention is the only living mechanism in you. Other than your intention, everything else is matter in you. Because of that, the matter cannot disturb your intention, which is you. You cannot be controlled, affected by the matters in you. Meditateś don't think it will take a lot of time to realize this tru th. No, I did not put all my self-effort and realize this truth. I got it as a gift. S o, I commit with you, I will give it as a gift to all of you. Ultimately, I received it as a gift. Because I received it as a gift, I am bound to give it as a gift. That is t he way I show gratitude to my Gurus. Understand, I will support you in every possible way for you to realize this truth.

Decide from now, declare to yourself and others, declare to yourself and your teamilyŚ I am just my intention to beś other than my intention to be, no other experience - psychological, physiological, neurologicalś I have body, I don't have body or life is a blessing or life is a curse or I am excited about my identity or depressed about my identity - that is not me, that cannot touch my intention of what I want to beś because my intention is living. But, the physiological, psychological, neurological effects are non-living entities. Non-living cannot bring suffering, cannot affect something which is living. Non-living cannot affect something which is living. Declare your intention of what you want to beś other than that, no other physiological, psychological, neurological experience is real for you.

I tell you, only for a few days you need to even rememberś then, it will become your simple cognition, it will just become your simple cognition. You are what you intend to be, other than that all other physiological, psychological, neurological ups and downs are not you. I tell you, with this one truth, even your death will be just opening into another space. If you don't have this one truth as your cognition, every moment even in your life you will be going through so much pain and suffering much worse than death. A simple psychological imbalance, you will be facing death.

Please understand this is the first initiation I received from Arunagiri Yogishwara. This is the first initiation I received from Arunagiri Yogishwara. The first initiation I received through my left shoulder, that is where His hands were when He told me, "You are that". It was with tremendous friendliness. Even though I felt the truth jumped from His third eye to my third eye, it was with tremendous friendliness He told me with that very space. Understand, Arunagiri Yogishwara is not bound to one form or one body. He is a powerful space, He assumes body whenever He wants. I have experienced that space. I am experiencing that space. With that right, I bless you all and initiate all of you.

kamadhenurvai kalpitel kalpapadapaḥ | cintāmaṇiścintitasya sarvamangalakarakam || 233 ||

233. Of all the desires for objects, Guru Gītā is Kāmadhenu, the wish-fulfilling divine cow. Of things thought of in the mind, it is Kalpataru, the wish-fulfilling sacred tree. Of all the things desired for, it is Cintāmaṇi, the crest jewel. It is the giver of all-auspiciousness and welfare in all ways.

(Kamadhenu, Kalpataru, and cintamani are all available in heaven as wish-fufilling cosmic energies, yielding whatever is desired for.)

japanti śaktāḥ saurāśca gāṇapatyāśca vaiṣṇavāḥ | śaivāḥ pāśupataḥ sarve satyam satyam na samśayaḥ || 235 ||

235. Guru Gītā is chanted by the Śaktas (devotees of Devī Śakti), by Sauras (devotees of Sun or Surya), by Gāṇapata (devotees of Gaṇapati), by Vaiṣnavas (devotees of Viṣṇu) and by Vaiva-paśupata (devotees of Śiva) - all alike with equal devotion. This is the Truth. This is the Truth. There is absolutely no doubt about this.

Thus ends the second chapter of Śrī Guru Gītā , being Umāmaheśvara Saṁvāda, the dialogue between Uma-Maheśvara (Pārvati-Śiva), in the Uttarkhaṇḍa , later section of the Skanda Purāṇa .

|| tritiya adhyāyaḥ || third chapter (verses 236-352)

atha kāmyajapasthānaṁ kathayāmi varāṇane | sāgarānte saritīre tīrthe hariharālaye || 236 ||

śaktidevālaye goṣṭhe sarvadevālaye śubhe | vaṭasya dhātryā mūle vā maṭhe vṛindāvane tathā || 237 ||

pavitre nirmale deśe nityānuṣṭhānto'pi vā | nirvadanena maunena japametat samārabhet || 238 ||

236-238. Now I shall tell, O Varāṇane, the suitable places where Guru Gītā can be recited with the intention of achieving one's own desired objects. Seashore, near any river, any place of pilgrimage (tīrtha), temples of Viṣṇu or Śiva or Devī (hariharālaya, śaktidevālaya), cowsheds, all temples (sarvadevālaya), underneath a banyan tree (vat vṛiksha), Vṛindāvana (Kṛṣṇa's forest of Vṛinda)ś in any pure placeś the chanting of the Guru Gītā can be done. One should begin the chanting of this Gītā after performing one's daily obligatory duties, observing silence and with a pure dispassionate heart.

jāpyena jayamāpnoti japa siddhiṁ phalaṁ tathā | hīnaṁ karma tyajetsarvaṁ garhitasthānameva ca || 239 ||

239. By doing this chanting, one attains the success and the fruit of japa-siddhi undoubtedly. One should abandon all forbidden acts and also renounce forbidden places.

śmaśāne bilvamūle vā vaṭmūlantike tathā | siddhyanti kānake mūle cātavṛikṣasya sannidhau || 240 ||

240. One should do the chanting (of Guru Gītā) in cremation grounds, under the bilva tree or a banyan (vaṭ) tree or a kanaka tree or near a mango tree for attainment of success.

pītāsanaṁ mohane tu hyasitaṁ cābhicārike | jñeyaṁ suklaṁ ca śāntyarthaṁ vaśye raktaṁ prakīrtitam || 241 ||

241. The practitioner should have yellow seat in cases of mohana, white seat for attaining peace and a red-colored seat in case of vaśya.

japaṁ hīnāsanaṁ kurvat hīnakarmaphalapradam | gurugītāṁ prayāṇe vā saṁgrāme ripusaṅkaṭe || 242 ||

japan jayamavāpnoti japan maraṇe muktidāyikā | sarvakarmāṇi siddhyanti guruputre na saṁśayaḥ || 243 ||

242-243. By doing the chant sitting on a forbidden seat, one attains the fruits of forbidden acts. By doing chant on deathbed one attains liberation. By repeating Guru Gītā at the time of undertaking a journey, in fights, and when faced with fear of enemies, one attains success. To him all acts give the desired fruits, and undoubtedly so, for the Guru's son (Guru putra).

gurumantro mukhe yasya tasya siddhyanti nānyathā | dakṣayā sarvakarmāṇi siddhyanti guruputrake || 244 ||

244. To the person who has the Guru Mantra in his mouth, all acts become fruitful, otherwise not. By the power of initiation, the Guruputra (disciple) attains success in all actions.

(In reality, the disciple is the real son of the Guru - Guruputra.)

bhavamūlavināśāya ca aṣṭapāśa-nivṛittye | gurugītāṁbhasi snānaṁ tattvajñaḥ kurute sadā || 245 ||

245. For the destruction of the root (and branch) of saṁsāra (bhava) and for the destruction of the eight kinds of attachments, the knower of Truth always takes bath in the waters of the Guru Gītā.

sa evam sadguruḥ sākṣāt sadsadbrahmavittamaḥ | tasya sthānāni sarvāṇi pavitrāṇi na saṁśayaḥ || 246 ||

246. He is the real Guru, Sadguru, who is the knower of the Sat (Truth) and Asat (untruth). All His places are pure and holy, of this there is no doubt.

Actually I am glory of my Gurus. I am just the statement expressing my Gurus' glories. I am forty two now. Last twenty six years we have photos and videos of me sitting whole day in padmāsana, and taking classes, and jumping, whirling. This is the glory of my Yoga Guru - Yogananda Puri, who prepared my body, and I am going to live at least two hundred years just to glorify my Yoga Guru. His sincere hard work, just to glory him, I am going to be using this body for two hundred years happily, healthily.

Each of my Gurus, they poured their life on me. The clarity with which I can grasp all the great spiritual principles and explain is because of my ability to unclutch which is the pure gift from Annamalai Swamigal. It is just a simple gift from him. My ability to operate in Sahaja Samādhi, space of Paramashiva - gift from Isakki Swamigal. All my Gurus' glory is only my life. My ability to be in Ajapa Japa stateŚ I can actually keep the japamālā whole night, even if you think I am sleeping, the mala will be rolling in my hand continuously. That is the gift given to me by Yogi Ramsuratkumar. He is the Ajapa Japa Puruṣa. He is actually the embodiment of Ajapa Japa. He gave me the gift of Ajapa Japa.

sarvaśuddhaḥ pavritro'sau svabhāvādyatra tiṣṭhati | tatra devagaṇāḥ sarve kṣetrapīṭhe caranti ca || 247 ||

247. Wherever the ever-pure Guru stays of His own accord, there all the Devas (Gods) and Gaṇas (divine attendants of Śiva) stay. They move about the kṣetra-pīṭha , the place of the residence of the Guru.

āsanasthāḥ śayānā vā gacchantastiṣṭhanto'pi vā | āśvārūḍhā gajārūḍhāḥ suṣuptā jāgrato'pi vā || 248

śucibhūta jñānavanto gurugītā japanti ye | teṣām darśanasaṁsparśāt divyajñānaṁ prajāyate || 249 ||

248-249. One attains knowledge by the sight or touch of those pure souls endowed with wisdom who repeat Guru Gītā while seated, lying, moving, standing, mounted on horseback or elephant back, waking or sleeping.

samudre vai yathā toyaṁ kṣīre kṣīram jale jalam | bhinne kumbhe yathākāśaṁ tathā'ātmā paramātmani || 250 ||

tathaiva jñānavān jīvaḥ paramātmani sarvadā | ekyena ramate jñānī yatra kutra divāniśam || 251 ||

evaṁvidho mahāyuktaḥ sarvatra vartate sadā | tasmātsarvaprakāreṇa gurubhaktiṁ samācaret || 252 ||

250-252. The Ātman becomes one with the Paramātman, just as river water becomes one with the water in the ocean, milk with milk or pot-ether with Mahākāśa. So also, the man of knowledge lives in constant union with the Supreme all day and night. Thus united with Mahāyoga, he exists in all places at all times. Therefore, by all means one should practise Gurubhakti—devotion to Guru.

gurusantoṣanādeva mukto bhavati pārvati | aṇimādiṣu bhoktatṛitvaṁ kṛipyā devi jāyate || 253 ||

253. O Pārvati, one becomes free by pleasing the Guru. O Devī, by His grace (Guru-kṛipā), one becomes entitled to enjoy the eightfold Siddhis, the eight extraordinary mystic powers (aṣtamāsiddhis).

Someone asked me, "Can you please explain what part divinity plays in a miracle? You say miracles happen. Does divinity make them happen? What are you referring to as divinity?"

Normally you understand three things - the person who does, second is the act and the third is the result - the doer, the act and the result. All these three things can be understood as three separate things only logically, that is, in this normal plane.

In the ultimate plane of reality there are no three different things. Here you are asking what part divinity plays in miracle. The very miracle itself is a divinity. When you ask this question, you are asking for cause, effect and the act -

whether divinity is the cause, the act or the effect. In the language of divinity, these three different things do not exist.

Normally if I have to raise my hand, first the brain has to give the order, the order has to be carried to the hand and the hand has to act. In the language of normal human beings, these three things have to exist- head, hand and command. But in divinity all the three are one and the same and do not exist separately. So the very divinity is a miracle.

Many people come and ask me who created the world. There is no creator. Please be very clear, Existence itself created. The universe is a self-created thing. The very creation itself is a creator. It is an Intelligence, continually being created. It is a little difficult to understand. It is just the 'creating', the process is continuously going on because of its own intelligence. There are no three things - creator, creation and created. There is just creating - a self-expression of intelligence. So in any miracle, the miracle itself is divine. The cause for miracle is divinity, the happening is divinity and the result is also divinity.

sāmyena ramate jñānī dīvā vā yadi vā niśi | evaṁvidho mahāmaunī trailokya-samatāṁ vrajet || 254 ||

254. The Jñānī remains in and enjoys the Bliss of equanimity, be it day or night. Thus, the Mahāmaunī, the great silent one, acquires the state of equanimity (samatāṁ) in the three worlds.

atha saṁsāriṇaḥ sarve gurugītājapena tu | sarvān kāmāṁstu bhuñjanti trisatyaṁ mama bhāṣitam || 255 ||

255. By the recitation again and again of Guru Gītā, the people of the world (saṁsāris) will attain all their desired results. Whatever I have said, O Pārvati, is true.

satyaṁ satyaṁ punaḥ satyaṁ dharmasāraṁ mayoditam | gurugītāsamaṁ strotraṁ nāsti tattvaṁ guroḥ param || 256 ||

256. It is Truth. It is Truth. It is again the Truth. Whatever is declared by Me in this connection is the essence of dharma. There is no stotra (devotional hymn) equal to Guru Gītā and there is no truth greater than the Guru Tattva.

Tyaga of Guru Tattva. Let me define Tyaga. Using conscious decision-making power to give great breakthroughs to your DNA's natural selection process and make your DNA take a quantum jump to the next level is Tyaga.

Listen, I will repeat. For example, say you decide to sacrifice taste, eat only for keeping the body alive, energetic, I tell you, please understand the statement I am making is a real Truth. If you decide to sacrifice taste, your very DNA learns to live with the natural renewable energies like air, sun raysś it starts producing starch and energy, converting the sugar to energy directly from space. Please understand, digesting, converting sugar into energy, that whole process, that mechanism, that DNA is same in tree and you. What I am talking about is not only from the Vedas and Agamas, shastra pramana, it is even from pratyaksha pramana, science, and from my own atma pramana.

Understand, when I decided to sacrifice taste, I started living on begged food. That is the best way to sacrifice taste, because when you beg and eat nobody is going to give you for your taste, they are going to give you only for your stomach, for your survival and you can't chooseś what is offered you are going to eat. I tell you, any person who lives by begging lives longer than any fellow who is given the food freely as he wants. I challenge, and I guarantee this statement I am making is truth. The person who is given the free choice and free supply of food and the person who lives by begging, I guarantee the person who lives by begging at least lives twice as much. A person who renounces taste, lives by begging, who does not have a choice, who eats

what is offered lives at least twice as the fellow who is given free food as he wants, when he wants delivered on his table. Listen, when the taste is sacrificed, your body starts developing, your DNA starts developing subtle capabilities to live not only with minimum food but also with renewable energy. So naturally you go on renewing the source for your existence.

I tell you, food is the worst, last way of recharging your body. The best way of recharging your body I tell you, the best way of renewing your body, energizing, is sweet visualization. The moment you wake up from the bed, sit and celebrate the sweetest visualizations of your life. The bhava you established with your God and Guru, celebrate and enjoy, fantasize for a few minutes. I tell you, bhava is the most powerful, best way of rejuvenating your body. That is the best source of energy to make yourself energetic. The second is mantra, third is pranayama, fourth - liquid, last only is solid dietś never non-vegetarian or diet chemical products.

The best way to recharge yourself, rejuvenate yourself is having the most sweetest intimate visualizations. If you feel you neither have Guru, nor have God, even loving memories with your spouse or with your boyfriend or girlfriend is ok. That's the next level but that is ok.

The second way of rejuvenating the system is powerful words, verbalizations, mantra chanting.

ThirdŚ pranayama - the restrained, controlled, trained breathing. I tell you, every time you hold the prana and do the kumbhaka, your DNA gets the breakthrough. It starts learning to survive. It develops multiple abilities and capabilities. Understand, how one cell started going through the mutation process with the natural selection, started recognizing the sunlight, then started recognizing colors, then started seeing visuals and evolved as eyes, in the same way every time you do pranayama, your internal organs goes through a powerful quantum breakthrough in the natural selection process of your DNA.

Fourth way of rejuvenating yourself is liquids.

Last is only solid.

So, I tell you, when I started dropping the idea of taste, I had the best life as I begged and ate. The healthiest period of my life is when I was begging and eating.

And now I have decided to almost drastically reduce the food intake. Last few months very rarely I had a full meal. I brought down my food intake to almost 10 percent, I increased the liquid intake. The solid quantity is brought down to 10 percent. I tell you, I can see the whole DNA getting awakened to the next level, the natural selection process going through such a quantum leap.

And I am telling you in every level you can do tyaga - start sleeping under the sky, reduce the thickness of your mattress, start living with minimal clothes. Don't try wildly. Supporting the natural selection process of your DNA to have a quantum jump, tyaga, conscious decision helps like anything. In every level tyaga makes your DNA take a quantum jump.

And same way I tell you, when your body is filled with sexual hormones, especially when your body is getting sexually matured, between 14 to 21 if you do that tyaga of sex, I tell you, you will build the best body and mind and the kind of the natural selection process your DNA will go through and the kind of a system you will build, you will have an amazing capacity to receive information, process and make decisions. Something called dhee, medha, buddhi, gets awakened in your system. Brain develops the most subtle grooves which receives information from multiple directions, processes them and reveals the reality and gives you the decisions. I tell you, any one who renounces sex and sexual fantasies between 14 to 21, your DNA will go through its natural selection process with a quantum jump. It knows what kind of a jump it needs to take, especially the cognition with which you sacrifice sex, that powerful cognition will attract multiple powerful cognitions from cosmos and insert all of those powerful conscious decision making in your cognition, in your conscious decision-making system. You will create such an amazing body. That is why celibacy between 14 to 21 is called science of living like God - Brahmacharya. When that whole gushing happens, your internal organs, intra-organs, everything, develops the way it is going to respond. It is almost like your inner software gets written in those 7 years. During that time, tyaga of sex does something extraordinary to your body, internal organs, intra-organs and superconsciousness. In my Gurukul, tyaga should be added under the classification of science, not moral. It's a science of living, not moral of living. No! The best body, best mind, you manifest tyaga.

When I say wake up in brahma muhurta 4Ś30 to 6 AM, give up your sleep, that tyaga makes your DNA develop in the natural selection process, choose, take a quantum jump, which will make your brain never fall into a coma. You will be alive and aware even when you go into dream, deep sleep and even when you leave the body. Icchamrutyutva - death by Will - is given to you if you wake up in brahma muhurta. Anybody wakes up in brahma muhurta, eats sun's energy, suryakiranas, the gift of Sun in the early morning sunrise time in the form of the energy He gives and the light He showers, is given icchamrutyutva.

Understand, between 7 to 14, the body developsś unfortunately nowadays, even by 10 boys and girls become physically mature. So, when I say 14 to 21, I meant in those days. If I have to precisely tell, from the time you are physically matured to 21. That's the way I should put it. Because nowadays kids become physically matured due to the altered food and various reasons and social pressure to become sexually active, all that stupidityś by 10 they become sexually mature. From the time you become sexually matured till 21, every time you sacrifice the pleasure and visualization of sexual experience, on multiple levels, not only not allowing the pleasure, not allowing the fantasy, not allowing the pornography being fed into your system, if you just do tyaga of sex completely, your DNA in the natural selection process takes a quantum jump and selects next level. That develops a very powerful ability to cognize the Existence, because the sexual hormones are the most powerful hormones. When you are able to do tyaga of the instincts invoked in you by the sexual hormones, you develop certain energy, strength, grooves in your brain and the whole system goes beyond the normal, survival, multiplication, instinct based existence. See, unfortunately, this survival and reproduction, this instinct based existence is animalistic existence. It is the tyaga you do at that time that makes you Divine.

Understand, I am not saying be celibate for whole life. I am saying be celibate just between the time you have become physically matured to 21. That does a very powerful transformation. It gives you the maturity to handle relationships. You become responsible for the other person, beingś you will not be silly, exploiting in your relationships. I tell you, whenever you exploit the other person in your relationship, it looks so silly. How long do you think you can hide this silliness? Everyone is silly enough to realize others are silly. So, you can't hide your silliness if you are silly. Just realize, being royal, elite, matured is the only way to exist.

I can see very clearly that people who are not active in enriching and causing, even in my sangha, they destroy their life because then you try to become a foxś if you don't become lion, you become a fox. When you don't deliver you start getting all the techniques and ideas and methodology how to cheat, how to lie. Then naturally Kalabhairava doesn't let you survive, let you live in Kailash and you run awayś that's it. Because Kailash is the place guarded by Kalabhairava only for the elite and matured souls can live in Kailash.

Tyaga matures your soul, your existence. Every level I tell you, celibacy between the physical maturity time and 21 really matures your system. Building the system with which you are going to live your whole life is done when you have the tyaga between the physical maturity and 21.

And I tell you, the most authentic, best way to run a Gurukul is, everyday the kids should go for unjavritthi - collect, come back, cook that and share and eat. Unfortunately now in Bharat you cannot practice Hinduism. That's the problem. Otherwise, if I am given complete freedom, I will give golden thrones for my kids to sit and meditate and do puja or sit and teach this great science to the world. But I will tell them to go everyday for morning bhiksha, come back and eat that. Golden throne is different, asking them to beg and eat is different. I tell you, when they beg and cook and eat and live with that, they develop the quality such they are ready to sit in the golden throne and teach this science to the whole world. When I have a place where Hinduism has social and religious, political legitimacy, all the Gurukul kids, every morning, after the puja and satsang will go round and have madhukari bhiksha, come and cook what was offered, renounce the idea of taste and mix the whole thing, share with all the kids and eat. That is the best way of building the DNA where you cannot plan for your meal. You know food will be given for your survival, for your rejuvenation, not for your tongue.

I tell you, fortunately I had an amazing mother who loved my real purpose and who loved my soulś not stupidly pampering the body and destroying the DNA. She loved my soul, she always listened to my Gurus. From the beginning that idea of taste never was part of my life. Whatever was given, food is for the stomach, that's it. I tell you, if a kid is brought up in this way till 21, he wil l be literally like Shiva, Rudra, Kalabhairava, incarnation, little Paramashivaś sweet, cute little Paramashivaś because the best body, best internal organ, best intra-organ, best Consciousness the kid will be carrying.

So, when I get social, cultural, political legitimacy to practice Hinduism in some place, in that place the Gurukul will be like this only. Kids will be made to understand scientificallyś experientially they will be taught when you deny sexual instincts gushing in your system and do tyaga, see what happens to your DNA, how the DNA's natural selection process takes a quantum jump and develops the most subtle powerful grooves to receive and process and cognize information. I will scientifically demonstrate it to them and make them understand and do the tyaga.

Understand, when I say reduce the quantity of food and sacrifice taste, that's the best way to live long, it's not that I am talking only about shastra pramana, Vedas and Agamas. No! Modern day science says whenever they put people in fasting, controlled fasting, supported fasting, they are living a long time. All Hindu religious fasting is supported fasting, controlled fasting, not denial of food, but supporting your DNA to rejuvenate itself. I tell you, when the DNA learns and does the natural selection process and takes a quantum jump and starts rejuvenating, recharging itself from the space, air, water and fire elements, it starts not only living healthy life, it lives for a long timeś because these are renewable energies, continuously available. Beautifully the great saint, Thiruvalluvar Nayanar says, (he is one of the Saiva saints, His book Thirukural was part of Shaivite literature, he was culturally raped by the atheist terrorists of TamilNadu and his identity was stolen and he was put to controversy and shown as if he doesn't belong to Hinduism),

marundhena vendavan aakaiku arunthiyathu atrathu pottri uni

"Your body does not need any medicine if you eat only after confirming that whatever you ate, everything has left your system."

One meal if you take, it takes 3 days for it to completely leave your system. So, 1 meal in 3 days is the best way to live. Scientific American magazine elaborately describes how intermittent fasting might help you live a longer and healthier life. Not only is it the apta pramana of the great saint Thiruvalluvar, it is also the pratyaksha pramana of Scientific American journal.

I tell you, in every level tyaga makes your DNA's natural selection process take a quantum jump and makes you evolve as Paramashiva. Do not think tyaga is moral science. It is life science. Practicing tyaga is equivalent to living in the physical presence of Guru. If somebody practices tyaga in every dimension, you are already living in my physical presenceś you are having the quantum jump in the natural selection process of your DNA. Tyaga was lifestyle of the elite in Hindu tradition. The elite, cream of the society, Brahmanas, lived as tyagisś they don't own property, they live by unjavritthi, means everyday begging, madhukari bhiksha. Like how the bee goes to every flower and collects honey, like that going to every home and collecting food is called madhukari bhikshaś means, idea of taste is not only denied, forgotten. Collect everything, come and mix, cook and share with all the people who are living with you and the animals who are living with you and eat. Of course, offer it to Lord Paramashiva, make that as prasadam and eat.

If I get in some country social and political legitimacy to run a Gurukul, I will run a Gurukul exactly like thisś because I know the benefit of it. This is not to not spend money on the kids. No! But it is to make the best DNA for the kids, making the best body and mind for them.

I tell you, in every level tyaga makes your DNA's natural selection process take a quantum jump and raises you to the level of manifesting state, space, powers, being and Consciousness of Paramashiva.

gururdevo gururdharmo gurau niṣṭhā paraṁ tapaḥ | guroḥ parataraṁ nāsti trivāraṁ kathayāni te ||

257. Guru is God. Guru is Dharma. The greatest penance (tapa) is niṣṭha, unshakable one-pointed integrity to the Guru. There is nothing superior to Guru or beyond the Guru. I repeat this three-times.

dhanyā mātā pitā dhanyo gotraṁ dhanyaṁ kulodbhavaḥ | dhanyā va vasudhā devi yatra syādgurubhaktatā ||

258. Blessed is the mother, blessed is the father and blessed is the family community and tradition, blessed is the Earth, O Devi, where there is Guru Bhakta (Guru devotee).

I will explain few things which happened before my enlightenment experience. You will understand exactly the reason why this happened in me. First thing, it all started with Annamalai Swamigal telling, "We are not the body. We are beyond the body". He started teaching Ramana Maharshi's teachings and I ran home and wanted to check how we can be beyond the body and beyond pains and sufferings. I took the shaving razor razor and literally cut my thigh. Of course, there was bleeding. My mother saw and immediately rushed me to the hospital. The family doctor, Dr Karunanidhi, had to put almost thirteen stitches to stop the bleeding. He did medically what needed to be attended to and then he told in front of me to my parents, "This is not an accidental cut. He has purposely done it because so deep, so long accidentally you cannot cut. Ask him why he did it." So they started investigating why I did it. The doctor even had the doubt whether it was a suicide attemptś then I explained the whole thing to my mother and father and to the doctor, "Annamalai Swamigal told, we don't have painś and I just wanted to check whether I have pain or not. So I cut myself and to see whether I have pain and suffering or not".

Neither my mother nor my father was angry with Annamalai Swamigal. They did not have a single ill-feeling to my Guru Annamalai Swamigal. For my mother I am literally life, not only now even in those days. My father and mother, both of them know the purpose of their life is to give birth to me and protect me and make me flower. Once my father saw I had already fully

flowered and started my mission, he just relaxed and left the body. Understand, they know their lives' purpose is me flowering. So they were so protective of me.

But the moment they heard the whole story, my mother said, "Andha Saami solli irundha thappu irukadhu kanna. Adha naama dhan thappa purinjitu irundirupom. Avar kittaye kekalam. Aah, enna avanga sonnaga, nee enna purinjikiteenganu avar kitaye kekalam kanna" - if that Swamiji Annamalai Swami said there will be nothing wrong. We will ask him what he said and what you understood. We will just find out and attend to that. We will try to understand what Annamalai Swamigal said - that was my mother's first response.

My father said, "Bandage ellam potuko kanna, aprama appa Saami kitta kootitu poren, avar kitta kekalam aah" - So first let us do all this first aid, medically what needs to be attended then I will take you to Annamalai Swamigal and get clarity.

The doctor who attended to me, he is literally part of my familyś his house drinking water would be taken from my house. He was a very good loving person, very caring person. He never took money from my family for any medical careś even for other villagers he would charge maximum ten rupees.

Understand, the doctor's response was, "Kanna, unga Saami solli irundhanganna thappa onnum solli iruka maatanga, namma epdi purinjikitomnu theriyala. Avanga kitta poi pesi paapom. Kattayam Saami solli nee thappa purinjite cut panni irundha kooda, avanga sari paniduvanga kavalaipadadhe - Kanna, your Saami wouldn't tell something wrong to you. We don't know how we understood. We shall go and talk to him. Even if you had misunderstood and cut yourself he would correct it. Don't worry.

Understand, what the great ecosystem, Arunachala, gave me - not only my father or mother did not have any ill-feelingś but the powerful cognition, "I don't have any question about my Pati (God and Guru). I will not question Pati. I will only question Pasu and Pasa. I will only question me and the Maya, delusion. I will never question Pati, my Guru."

My father was telling, "Let's finish this first aid band-aid. I will take you to Swamiji and let us ask Swamiji more details of what he was telling you and teaching you."

My mother was consoling me, "If that Swamiji had said something, there will not be any wrong. We only would have misunderstood. Let us ask that Swamiji more details of what Swamiiji was trying to teach you".

If I had even one poison around me, they would have stopped me going to Annamalai Swamigal. Actually after this cut, I started going to him more regularly everyday. Neither my father nor my mother or the doctor put any ill-feelings about my Guru to me nor they even tried to slow me down, keep me away from my Guru.

My father was telling, "Eh, let us finish the band-aid Kanna. Kattu pottukkita udane, na Saami kitta kootitu poren, avar peslam kanna, avar keppor" - After tying the bandage, I will take you to the Saami and we shall talk to him.

He was just waiting for the doctor to finish the band-aid and then the doctor was telling, "I also did not see that Swamiji for many days. I will also come, let us go and meet, and have darshan of Swamiji."

Understandś when we went to Annamalai Swamigal, my mother was having tears but not even one small ill feeling towards my Guru. It was all about I did not understand fully, I misunderstood something and did this mess up. What a mother and what a father and what a doctor and what an ecosystem!

My street knows that Annamalai Swamigal gave me some spiritual instruction. I went and cut myselfś not even one person had one ill feeling for Annamalai Swamigal. Forget about having any bad words for Annamalai Swamigal, not even ill-feeling.

Not a single fellow even thought of coming and telling me, "Why do you go to that Swami? Because of him, you cut your thighs and you have so much pain and thirteen stitches. What would have happened if you did not cut the thigh, you just cut the neck?".Not even one person tried to have one thought against Annamalai Swamigal, my Guru or trying to even stop me going to my Guru regularly.

It is not that people don't care about me. For many people I am their favourite. I was literally like how Bala Krishna was treated by the Brindavanavasis. Same way, that whole Tiruvannamalai village and my community celebrated me. I tell you, all of them love me so much but neither they had this thought nor they told me or even tried to stop me indirectly.

My father could have said, "No, no, no. First you attend, take the treatment and get well. Later on we will see when we should see that Swamiji. We will see later on. Now no hurry". He said, "First, let us finish the bandage. Immediately I will take you to Swamiji". What an ecosystem!

Immediately after the... that band-aid, I was taken to Annamalai Swamigal. Anna... to Annamalai Swamigal I bowed down and said, "Saami, Saami, cut pannikiten. Konjam valiya dhan irukku neenga sonneenga naama vali yellam illa, naama udambuku appala nu, konjam purira madiri sollunga Saami". I went and asked him, "I cut My thigh and there is a pain. You said that there will not be any pain and we are beyond body and mind. Can you explain more detail?".

He is a Paramashanta Svarupa. He is... he is not the person to react, and he just... a light smile on his face and then he started explaining with lot of care and he looked at the doctor, Karunanidhi doctor and doctor said, "Ah… it's all treated and under the control. He will become alright". He said… only said, "Romba neelama kilichikitan Saami. 13 thaiyal pottu iruken, adhu sariyaidum, oru 15 naal la sariaidum". I cut very deeply and long. It was a 13 stitches he has to make, to stop the bleeding. "Intense guy", he is saying.

Not only none of My relatives, family people had ill-feeling to Annamalai Swamigal, they did not even stop Me going to My Guru. Then next, the most important thing is Kuppammal, My godmother, My Guru, Gurumata. She is not only My Guru, she is literally My grandmother means My father's mother's close friend. Both of them were only the... very close thick friends and both of them are initiated into Sri Vidya Sampradaya by Isakki Swamigal. Both of them were great Yoginis. They were running a team, a group "Abhidabujam…" in the name of Abhidabujambal, the Parashakti. Parashakti's name in Tiruvannamalai is Abhidabujambal. Kuppammal is president of that team and My grandmother is the vice president, so they were very intimate, thick friends literally, same family and Kuppammal, "Eh, vidra. Enda periyanvanga enna sonnalum adha vaalkaila test panni pakardhu nu panrala, idhu podhum da, ellathaiyum sadhichiruva da ne, vidra", (Eh, just let it go. Whatever your elders say you test it for yourself in your life, this is enough, you will achieve

everything) that's allś means, she was actually encouraging Me to experiment whatever My Gurus are teaching.

You can see this photograph, one circle is my Guru - Kuppammal, another one circle is my grandmother, and the third circle is me sitting. This a small building my Gurus have built for me.

One of the most beautiful thing, I had many Gurus. None of them are possessive of Me. Everyone was trying to support Me, enrich Me, make Me flower. Kuppammal will call every specialist, expert in different, different fields like a Kuppammal's relative is Narayana Swami Thata who is adept in the power manifestation science and Mantra Shastra, herbal Aushadha science. She will call him regularly and make sure I learn everything from him. She had many of that kind of contact, the great enlightened beings, Siddhas adepts in various fields. She will get all of them and make sure I receive all the knowledge, and I am enrichedś never possessive. She always owned Me and made Me successful, never possessed Me or controlled Me.

She will only protect Me from anti-spiritual elements coming near Me. But as far as the spiritual science she will get every best things and provide for Meś and she will make sure when every day I meet whoever I need to meet whether Ramswarat Kumar, Annamalai Swamigal. She had her own schedule and internal mechanism kind of a thing, support system. It was literally like a

university, spiritual university. Arunachala is living spiritual university. She will make sure I learn the Shaiva Siddhanta from Pandurangan, Panduranganar, My Shaiva Siddhanta Acharya.

There was one elderly woman Kanakambaal, Kanakammal, she is the disciple of Ramana Maharshi. She wrote commentary on all the Ramana Maharshi's works. So Kuppammal will make sure I learn all the lessons from Kanakammal and Annamalai Swamigal, Sadhu Om. I tell you, that whole ecosystem! Oh God!

ダkalpajanmakotīnダṁ yajña-v条ata-tapaḥ-kriyダḥ | taḥ sarvダḥ saphalダ devi gurusantoṣa-mダtrataḥ || 259 ||

259. O Devī, by the mere satisfaction of the Guru, all penances, sacrifices, austerities, etc., practiced in crores of births, in crores of Kalpas (ages) become fruitful.

Just by Aushadha, I have seen my Gurus transmitting powers to me. Just by Aushadha, they raised the frequency in which I exist. They would just transmit, transform my frequency and transmit enlightenment experience. It's too much actually. I have seen this thing done by my Gurus. And I want you to know one important thing, the Hindu medicinal system has absolutely no side effect. It has multiple internal branches. We call it Siddha, Ayurveda, but actually the fundamental science is one and the same. If it is practice based on the different zones, the different words are used. That's all, nothing else.

I have studied at least a hundred medicines. Literally exactly the same will be in Tamil Nadu Siddha tradition, and Kerala Ayurveda, Calcutta Bengal Ayurveda, and Uttar Pradesh Ayurveda, and Gujarat Ayurveda. At least a hundred examples I can give. And I was wondering why the different names. It is just the language, local language, the medicines availabilityś based on all that, there are differences.

Warīramindriyaṁ prダṇaWcダrthaḥ svajanbandhutダ | mat条kulaṁ pit条kulaṁ gurureva na saṁWaya || 260 ||

260. The body, the senses, the vital life energy (prダṇa), wealth, one's own relatives, the mother's clan, the father's clan - all those are present in one's Guru. There is not the least doubt about this.

mandabhダgyダ hyaWaktダW ca ye janダ nダnumanvate | gurusevダsu vimukhダḥ pacyante narake'Wucau || 261 ||

261. The unfortunate, the powerless, those who have turned their faces against the enriching service of the Guru, Gurusevダ, who do not avail the opportunity of service of Guru, these persons suffer in terrible hells.

vidyダ dhanaṁ balaṁ caiva teṣダṁ bhダgyaṁ nirarthakam | yeṣダṁ guruk条pダ nダsti adho gacchanti pダrvati || 262 ||

brahmダ viṣṇuWca rudraWca devatダḥ pit条akinnarダḥ | siddha-cダraṇa-yakṣダWca anye ca munayo janダḥ || 263 ||

262-263. Learning, wealth, strength, high fortune - all these are of no use without the grace of Guru, Gurukṛpダ. Even if one has attained the status of Brahmダ, Viṣṇu, Rudra, Devatダs (Gods), Pit条as (ancestors), Kinnaras, Siddhas (perfect beings), Cダraṇas, Yakṣas or even great Munis, (without Guruk条ipダ) he falls down.

gurubhダvaḥ paraṁ tīrthamanyarthaṁ nirarthakam | sarvatīrthamayaṁ Devi WrīguroW caraṇダmbujam || 264 ||

264. Guru-bhダva , the space of feeling connection to the Guru, is the greatest purifier or Tīrtha, holiest of the holy spaces, other tīrthas are worthless. O Devi, all tīrthas are present and absorbed in the sacred holy feet of the Vrī Guru.

kanyダbhogaratダ mandダḥ svakダntダyダḥ parダṇgmukhダḥ | ataḥ paraṁ mayダ Devī kathitann mama priye || 265 ||

265. Those who are averse to their own wives and indulge in enjoying with other women, including their own daughters, are fools and thoughtless men of beasty nature. Therefore, O Devi, I am giving out these Ultimate Truths to You, My dear.

idaṁ rahasyam-spaṣtaṁ vaktavyaṁ ca varダnane | sugopyaṁ ca tavダgre tu mamダtmaprītaye sati || 266 ||

266. O Varダnane (Pダrvati), this great secret, difficult to understand, should not be revealed to all. It is to be kept well guarded. I have clearly revealed this to You, because you are very dear to Me.

svダmimukhya-gaṇeWダdyダn vaiṣṇavダdīmWca pダrvati | na vaktavyaṁ mahダmダye pダdasparWaṁ kuruṣva me || 267 ||

267. This should not be revealed to any one including Subramanya, GaṇeWa, even the Gods, or even the Vaiṣnavas, O Mahダmダye. Give Me this assurance by touching My feet.

abhakte vañcake dh┣rte pダṣanḍe nダstikダdiṣu | manasダ'pi na vaktavyダ gurugītダ kadダcana || 268 ||

268. To the devotionless, the cheat, the wicked, the faithless, the atheists and to others of their type, this Guru Gītā should never be told, not even mentally.

Part 10: Sri Guru Gita - Revelations of the Ultimate Guru

guravo bahavaḥ santi Wiṣyavittāpahārakāḥ | tamekaṁ durlabhaṁ manye Wiṣya-hṛt-tāpahārakaṁ || 269 ||

269. There are ever so many Masters in this world who rob the wealth of their disciples. But I consider him, that one Guru a rare one, who is able to dispel the afflictions of the disciple's heart.

I still remember Kuppammal used to tell, "Dei, nee paal la irundhu vandha vennai illa da, paar kadal la irundhu vandha vennai da. Naanga dhan da unna paathukanum." ( " You are not the essence which came from the milk, you are the essence which came from the Milky Way! I am the one who has to take care of you! ")

She used to work so much to protect me and care for me, and, sometimes for six-seven hours, she will walk. See, there used to be a place in Tiruvannamalai called Kattu Siva Ashram, deep inside the interior forest. Still, that place is there. There used to be two Swamis in Gautama Ashram - senior Swami and junior Swami. And, that senior Swami is very close to Kuppammal. He used to be called as Kattu Siva.She will walk with Kattu Siva. Usually he

wears only loin cloth and he will have one big stick with him. And, she will walk with him sometimes for six-seven hours to get herbs and aushadhas.

Actually, in between there was sometime Kattu Siva just went inside for a samadhi. And, ... ordinary, normal human beings will not be able to see his form. But he will come whenever Kuppammal wants to identify any herbs. Actually when I saw him, he was not having a physical body. He was having a Divya Varīra. His body has become Siddha Varīra. So he will just appear anywhere and disappear anywhere. And he used to take Kuppammal to show the herbs. Isakki Swami used to be very intimate with Kattu Siva.

He's called Kattu Siva because he knows the whole forest. He knows the whole forest. He used to have a small kind of a herb. He will bite that, then his body will disappear. There used to be an empty wooden manai (traditional seat used in Hindu villages)in front of Isakki Swami. Suddenly Kattu Siva will appear sitting on that and he will pull that herb out of his mouth, means, he is assuming the body. And they both will sit and sometimes talk, and sometimes don't even talk. Half hour to one hour they will sit. And whenever he wants to go somewhere, he will put that herb in the mouth, then I know that he is going to now dissolve into the air. He is going to move to a different plane, that different existence, Then he will move.

Understand, she (Kuppammal) will walk sometimes six-seven hours and bring the herbs (from Kattu Shiva). I used to ask her, "Why are you working so hard?"

She will tell in Tamil, "Dei ne paal la vandha vennai illa da. Paar kadal la vandha vennai da."

"You are not the essence of just milk. You are the essence of milky ocean."

In Tamil, there is a word "paarkadal." Paarkadal has two meaningŚ milky ocean and Milky WayBecause there is no other separate milky oceanś this (Cosmic) Milky Way is only called in Tamil - paarkadal.

Whatever my Gurus have given meś as the way to build the superconsciousness for the being of Paramashiva to grow and how they manifested Paramashiva in me, I am giving you precisely those methods. As I said, "THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM is,small but continuous living stream of enlightened Masters in a remote village ... of Bharat gone right." That's a punchlineŚ "gone

right." Actually there is nothing new I started. Everything my Gurus have done! I am only reviving it and taking it to the larger scale.

The greatest sacrifice I have seen from my own Gurus - their integrity to my enlightenment. Whether Arunagiri Yogishwara or Annamalai Swamigal or Raghupati Yogi or Vibhutananda Puri. I tell you, the only thing I observed in all of themŚ such high integrity for my enlightenment.

They never care. They sacrifice anything. They never bothered. They were ready to sacrifice anything. Not just their food or clothes or their physical items, they are ready to sacrifice even their good name. They never bothered even if I screamed at them out of ignorance, they've never bothered. They may not even be sure that one day I will realise their sacrifice for me and I will be overwhelmed with gratitude just by remembering them, I will

put their statues and photographs all over the world and worship. They may not

know all these. I don't think they have expected

it. Actually, they denied. They told me again and again, "No need. You just do what for you came down. Let you manifest that. That's all we care."

That is why my Guru Vibhunanda Puri, she writes, "I am accepting my fortune as my disciple, the boon given to me by Paramashiva. I am accepting as that, that as my disciple." See the paradox. She's telling, "I am accepting somebody else disciple who is a boon given to me." In Tamil she writes beautifully, "All the tapas I have done, the result of that which has come in my life, I am accepting that Being as my disciple." For the sake of society of course, she wants to, she wants the Guru Parampara to be maintained so nobody will question me later on about my legitimacy to teach Hinduism and do this mission. She wanted the legitimacy to be continued. That kind of integrity they had for my enlightenment. I can

give hundreds and hundreds and hundreds of incidents to show their dedication

to disciples' enlightenment.

It's not that my Gurus did not go through the abusal from society. They all went through so much of abusal from the unconscious people. If they were popular in a few states, in the few states they went through (the abuse). Because I am popular all over the world, I went through attacks all over the world. Otherwise, they went through in their own scale. But their commitment for the disciples' enlightenment. Only after they finished, completely quality checking (QC) and making it QC passed, only then all of them left their body. And such a funny thing. Within one year, all of them left the body - Annamalai Swamigal, Vibhudananda Puri, Raghupati Yogi, all of them just in one or two years' gap.

And when I entered the public life, Ramsuratkumar called and said, "Yes! Now I am done. You have come to carry the mantle. It's time for me to leave the body." He called some of his disciples and temple people and important people and introduced me and told everyone, "He will carry the mantle now. The tradition of the Arunachala will continue." And he just left the body! The kind of a sacrifice!

cāturyavān vivekī ca adhyātmajñānavān śuciḥ | mānasaṁ nirmalaṁ yasya gurutvaṁ tasya śobhate || 270 ||

270. The clever, the discriminative, the pure, the knower of the Truths of the spiritual sciences, the one whose inner-space is absolutely spotless, in Him only the state of the Guru, Gurutva shines.

guravo nirmalāḥ śāntāḥ sādhavo mitabhāṣiṇaḥ | kāmakrodha-vinirmuktāḥ sadācārāḥ jitendriyāḥ || 271 ||

271. Masters (Gurus) are those who are pure, peaceful, who have saintly character like exalted, pious, calm and complete, who speak less or moderately, who are totally free from desire and anger and who have conquered their senses and are established in living with right conduct.

sūcakādi-prabhedena guravo bahudhā smṛtāḥ | svayaṁ samyak parīkṣyārtha tatttvaniṣṭhaṁ bhajetsudhīḥ || 272 ||

272. Masters (Gurus) have been declared of various kinds with different capacitiesś they are known by names, sūcaka, etc. The wise (seeker) should himself test and know properly and worship the Tattva-Niṣṭha Guru - the one firmly established and steady in knowledge of Truth.

varṇajālamidaṁ tadvadabhyāsaṁ tu laukikam | yasmin devī samabhyastaṁ sa guruḥ sūcakaḥ smṛtaḥ || 273 ||

273. O Devi! The one who is well versed in the external wordly sciences proven by the sounds and letters, he is called the Sūcaka Guru.

varṇāśramocitaṁ vidyāṁ dharmādharmavidhāyinīm | pravaktāraṁ guruṁ viddhi vācakaṁ tviti pārvati || 274 ||

274. O Pārvati, know the instructor who gives education as per the duties of different castes and orders - varṇa and āśram, and principles of dharma, adharma, etc., to be the Vācaka Guru.

There has been an age old fight between the teacher Gurus and mystic Gurus. The teacher Gurus who do not express and have extraordinary powers and experiences go on abusing the mystic gurus who express this extraordinary powers and experiences. The real kaivalya (Ultimate State) is establishing yourself in enlightenment, expressing extraordinary powers and experiences to transmit this enlightenment to the next generation. These teacher Gurus always abuse mystic Gurus. These mystic Gurus do not abuse. See, when you don't have money when you are poor, you always abuse the rich people and try to destroy the richness of rich people. But rich people just do their job. I tell you the combination of teacher guru and mystic Guru is

happening in Me for the first time! Unfortunately, these mystic gurus do not have the orating capacity to debate with the logic of the teacher gurus with their logic. Always the teacher gurus will have loud mouth but will not have ability to express the powers. Same way, mystic gurus will have powers but cannot stand on stage and express the truth. First time I am not only a mystic guru, I can challenge the logic of all these teacher Gurus. I wanted to tell all teacher Gurus what you are doing is great work but stop abusing the mystic Gurus. This teacher Guru have brought a lot of confusion to the Planet Earth without understanding the whole truth. They do not know what a joy is experienced by devotees when extraordinary powers and experiences are shared!

The evolving is taught by teacher gurus. Exploding is taught by mystic gurus.

great scriptures should be heard from mystic gurus, not teacher gurus. Teacher gurus are those who would have studied Sanskrit, Tukrunj karana, Vyakarana for years and years and have analyzed and studied for years and are waiting to vomit out on some fool who will come to them.

pañcākṣaryādi-mantrāṇām-upadeṣṭā tu pārvati | sa gururbodhako bhūyādubhayorayam-uttamaḥ || 275 ||

275. The Guru who gives the initiation into the pañcākṣari mantra, etc., O Pārvati, he is the Bodhaka Guru and he is superior to both (sucaka and vācaka type) named above.

mohanamāraṇa-vaśyādituccha-mantropadarśinam | niṣiddhagurur-ityāhuḥ paṇḍitās-tattvadarśinaḥ || 276 ||

276. The one who instructs into the lower type of education like the Mohana, Mārana, Ucchāṭana, Vaśya mantras, etc., the learned (Panḍits), the seers of Truth (tattvadarśina), call by the name Niṣiddha Guru.

anityam iti nirdiśya saṁsāraṁ saṅkaṭālayam | vairāgyapathadarśī yaḥ sa gururvihitaḥ priye || 277 ||

277. O Dear Pārvati! 'Everything here is ephemeral and the world is an abode of calamities' - viewing thus, the one who shows the path leading to dispassion (vairāgya), is known as the Vihita Guru.

tattvamasyādi-vākyānām-upadeṣṭā tu pārvati | kāraṇākhyo guruḥ prokto bhavaroganivārakaḥ || 278 ||

278. The Guru who initiates into the Mahāvākya—tattvamasi, etc., O Pārvati, he is called by the name Kāraṇākhya Guru. He removes the disease of worldly existence (saṁsāra)

.

sarvasandeh-sandoha-nirmūlanavicakṣaṇaḥ | janmamṛtyubhayaghno yaḥ sa guruḥ paramo mataḥ || 279 ||

279. He who is an expert in the removal of multitudes of all doubts from the very root, and who destroys the fear of birth and death, is considered to be the Paramaguru.

bahujanmakṛtāt puṇyāllabhyate'sau mahāguruḥ | labdhvā'muṁ na punaryāti śiṣyaḥ saṁsāra-bandhanam || 280 ||

280. One attains such a MahāGuru as the result of merits (puṇya) acquired in many births. Having attained such a Guru, the disciple is never again bound to the worldś he becomes absolutely free.

evaṁ bahuvidhā loke guravaḥ santi pārvati | teṣu sarvaprayatnena sevyo hi paramo guruḥ || 281 ||

281. O Pārvati! Thus, in this world there are many kinds of Gurus. Of all these, one should by all means and efforts surely serve the Parama Guru.

evaṁ śrutvā mahādevī mahādeva-vacastathā | atyanta-vihvalamanā saṅkaraṁ paripṛacchati || 282 ||

282. Thus, on listening to the words of Mahādeva, MahāDevī (Pārvati) asked with a greatly distressed mind to Saṅkara (Mahādeva).

(paripṛacchati – asking with request)

|| pārvatyuvāca || namaste devadevātra śrotavyaṁ kimcidasti me | śrutvā tvadvākyamadhunā bhṛśaṁ syādvihvalaṁ manaḥ || 283 ||

283. Vrī Pārvatī saidŚ O Lord of Lords, I surrender onto you. There is something which I have to listen to from you. My mind is rather confused and agītāted by listening to Your words.

svayaṁ mūḍhā mṛtyubhītāḥ sukṛtādviratiṁ gatāḥ | daivānniṣiddha-gurugā yadi teṣāṁ tu kā gatiḥ || 285 ||

285. What is the fate/destination of those disciples, who are by nature foolish, who are afraid of death, and who by their natural course turn away from good deeds, if they approach a Niṣiddha Guru by fate?

|| srī mahādeva ucāva ||

niṣiddhaguru-śiṣyastu duṣṭasaṅkalpadūṣitaḥ | brahmapralaya-paryantaṁ na punaryānti martyatām || 285 ||

285. The disciple of a Niṣiddha Guru impelled by evil and wicked intentions of a harmful nature, never again gets a human body till the end of a Brahma-Pralaya (Universal deluge).

s条uṇu tattvamidaṁ Devi yadダ syダdvirato naraḥ | tadダ'sダvadhikダrīti procyate s条utimastakaiḥ || 286 ||

286. Vrī Mahダdeva saidŚ O Devī, listen deeply to this Tattva (principle). When a human becomes dispassionate, the Vrutis say that is when he is said to be a qualified one (adhikダri).

akhaṇḍaikarasaṁ brahma nityamuktaṁ nirダmayaṁ | svasmin sandarWitaṁ yena sa bhavedasyam deWikaḥ || 287 ||

jalダnダṁ sダgaro rダjダ yathダ bhavati pダrvati | guruṇダṁ tatra sarveṣダṁ rダjダyダṁ paramo guruḥ || 288 ||

287. One who enables the disciple to see within himself the one indivisible, unified essence (akhanḍa-ekrasa) Brahma, that is eternally free, free from disease, only he becomes his savior and Guru (DeWika).

288. Just as the ocean is the king of waters, O Pダrvati, in the same way, a Parama Guru, Supreme Master is the king among all the Masters.

(DeWika means the Demonstrator or Spiritual Teacher who explains and points out the Truth to our intelligence, so we may properly and precisely internalize the Truth into our experience.)

mohダdirahitaḥ Wダnto nityat条ipto nirダWrayaḥ | t条nīk条t-brahma-viṣṇu-vaibhavaḥ paramo guruḥ || 289 ||

289. A Parama Guru is one who is devoid of delusion (moha), etc., who is peaceful, eternally-satisfied, non-dependent on anything or anyone, who considers even the grandeur of the status of Brahma, Viṣṇu as a mere straw.

sarvakダlavideWeṣu svatantro niWcalas-sukhī | akanḍaikarasダsvダda-t条pto hi paramo guruḥ || 290 ||

290. One who is independent at all times and places, who possesses an immovable and ever happy inner-space, who is satisfied in the blissful taste of the one indivisible, unified essence (akhanḍa-ekrasa) (of the ゾtman) is certainly the Parama Guru, Supreme Master.

dvaitダdvaita-vinirmuktaḥ svダnubh┣tiprakダṣavダn | ajñダna-andhatamWchettダ sarvajñaḥ paramo guruḥ || 291 ||

291. One who is free from duality and non-duality (dvaita-advaita), who is self-effulgent and shines by the light of His own experience (svダnubh┣ti) and cuts through the deep darkness of ignorance and destroys it, and who is the All-Knower (sarvajña) - is the Parama Guru, Supreme Master.

yasya darWan-mダtreṇa manasaḥ syダt prasannatダ | svayaṁ bh┣yダt dh条tiW-Wダntiḥ sa bhavet paramo guruḥ || 292 ||

292. By whose mere DarWan (vision), the mind becomes delighted with great joy (prasannatダ)ś and firm patience and peacefulness (dh条ti-Wanti) happens by itself, he is certainly the Parama Guru, Supreme Master.

siddhijダlam samダlokya yoginダṁ mantravダdinダm | tucchダkダra-manov条ttir-yasyダsau paramo guruḥ || 293 ||

294. Beholding the network of extraordinary powers (Siddhis) of the Yogis and of the Mantravダdins (those learned in power of Mantras), one who has the mental determination—'all this is nothing but straw'—he is the Parama Guru, Supreme Master.

svaWarīraṁ Wavaṁ paWyan tathダ paWyan svダtmanam-advayam | yaḥ strīkanaka-mohaghnaḥ sa bhavet paramo guruḥ || 294 ||

294. One who looks upon his own body as a corpse, and his own Self as the non-dual (Brahman), who is the destroyer of the delusion of women (pleasure) and gold (greed), he is the Parama Guru.

maunī vダgmīti tattvajño dvidhダbh┣cch条ṇu pダrvati | na kaWcin-mauninダṁ lダbho loke'sminbhavati priye || 295 ||

vダ ṅ gmī t┣tkaṭ-saṁsダrasダgaro-ttダraṇakṣmaḥ | yato'sau saṁWayacchettダ Wダstrayuktyanubh┣tibhiḥ || 296 ||

295. O Pダrvati, listen! There are two classes of knowers of Truth—Tattvajña. They are Mouni (Silent One) and Vダgmi (Expressing One). O Dear, no enriching happens to anyone in this world through the Mauni.

296. But the vダgmi is capable of saving others to cross the great whirlpool of ocean of birth-death (saṁsダra sダgara). Because he cuts through all doubts by his scriptural knowledge (Wastra), his intellectual clarity and logic (yukti) and his direct experience and expression (anubh┣ti).

gurunダmajapダddevi bahujanmarjitダnyapi | pダpダni vilayaṁ yダnti nダsti sandehamaṇvapi || 297 ||

297. O Devi, by the chanting of the Guru's name (Gurunダmajapa) even the sins acquired in countless births are annihilated. There is not even an atom's size of a doubt about this.

Wrīgurossad条Waṁ daivaṁ Wrīgurossad条Waḥ pitダ | gurudhyダnasamaṁ karma nダsti nダsti mahītale || 298 ||

298. There is no God like the Vrī Guru and no father like the Vrī Guru. There is no act (karma) equal to the meditation on the Master, Guru Dhyダnaś there is no act like this, nothing like this in this whole world.

kulaṁ dhanaṁ balaṁ Wダstraṁ bダndhavダssodarダ ime | mareṇe nopayujyante gurureko hi tダrakaḥ || 299 ||

299. Family lineage, wealth, strength, knowledge of the scriptures, relatives, brothers - none of these is useful to you at the time of death. Guru is the only one savior.

kulameva pavitraṁ syダt satyaṁ svagurusevayダ | t条ptダḥ syussakalダ devダ brahmadyダ gurutarpaṇダt || 300 ||

300. By the service to one's Guru, truly the entire family lineage is purified. By the satisfaction of the Guru, all the Devas, Brahma, etc., become satisfied and pleased.

guroreko hi jダnダti svar┣paṁ devamavyayam | taj-jñダnaṁ tatprasダdena nダnyathダ Wダstrakoṭibhīḥ || 301 ||

301. It is the Guru alone who knows the real nature and form, Svarupa of the Imperishable Lord. That knowledge of the Supreme is by His (Guru's) grace (tat-prダsad) and there is no other way. Even through crores of scriptures one cannot attain that knowledge.

svar┣pajñダnaW┣nyena k条tamapyak条taṁ bhavet | tapojapダdikaṁ devī sakalaṁ bダlajalpavat || 302 ||

302. Without the knowledge of the Self (Svar┣pa), whatever act is done becomes fruitless. O Devī, penance, chanting of mantras, etc., everything becomes like the prattling of a child.

Wivaṁ keciddhariṁ kecidvidhiṁ kecittu kecana | Waktiṁ devamiti jñダtvダ vividanti v条athダ narダḥ || 303 ||

303. Some say Viva is the Supreme Lord, some hold Hari to be the greatest. Others say Brahma is all this and some say this is all Vakti Līlダ. Holding different views, men argue without any purpose.

na jダnanti paraṁ tattvaṁ gurudīkṣダparダngmukhダḥ || bhrダntダḥ paWusamダ hyete svaparijñダnavarjitダḥ || 304||

304. Those who turn away their face or are averse to the Guru's Initiation, Guru Dīkṣダ , never know the Supreme Truth (Param Tattva). They are confused and roam around just like mere animals devoid of their experiential Self-knowledge (Svaparijñダna).

tasmダt-kaivalya-siddhyarthaṁ gurumeva bhajetpriye | guruṁ vinダ na jダnanti muḍhダstatparaṁ padam || 305 ||

305. Therefore, for attaining the perfected state of Kaivalya (aloneness), you should worship the Guru, O Dear Pダrvati. Without the Guru, the foolish ignorant ones of the world cannot know That Supreme Abode (Tat Param Padam).

(Kaivalya means established in aloneness, completely happy in your very aloneness. In your very aloneness being joyful, there is no need to bring anything from outside world to excite youś you are there in joy, ecstasy.)

bhidyate hrdayagranthiW-cchidyante sarvasaṁWayダḥ | kṣīyante sarvakarmダṇi guroḥ karuṇayダ Wive || 306 ||

306. All the knots of the heart are cut asunder, all doubts are cut through, all the karmas are destroyed by the grace and compassion of the Guru, O Vive (Pダrvati).

k条tダyダ gurubhaktestu vedaWダstrダnusダrataḥ | mucyate pダtakダdghorダd-gurubhakto viWeṣataḥ || 307 ||

307. Guru Bhakti, devotion to Guru, practiced according to the principles of the Vedas and Vastras especially by one devoted to the Guru, is capable of freeing one even from all capital sins.

duḥsaṅgaṁ ca parityajya pダpakarma parityajet | cittacihrmidaṁ yasya tasya dīkṣダ vidhīyate || 308 ||

308. One who has abandoned the bad company and also given up the incomplete acts, and who has an inner-space free from incompletions, to such a one Guru Dīkṣa or Guru's initiation is ordained.

citttyダga-niyuktaWca krodha-garva-vivarjitaḥ | dvaitabhダva-parityダgī tasya dīkṣダ vidhīyate || 309 ||

309. One, whose inner-space is fixed in tyダga , renunciation, who is devoid of anger and pride, who has abandoned the feeling of all kinds of duality or dvaita bhダva, to him dīkṣダ or initiation is ordained.

etallakWaṇa saṁyuktaṁ sarvabh┣ta-hiteratam | nirmalaṁ jīvitaṁ yasya tasya dīkṣダ vidhīyate || 310 ||

310. One who is endowed with these characteristics—who is interested (who carries the space) in enriching all the beings of the world, whose life is pure and spotless, to him is dīkṣダ, initiation ordained.

In Sanskrit we have two beautiful words, "drishti-srishti", "srishti-drishti" either you cognize as 'seeing what exists' or 'creating what you want to perceive, what you want to see'.

Please understand, the subject I am talking about is a very subtle, very important truth. I wanted you to be complete, settle down. The space we carry inside directly affects the reality which we experience, and the people around us experience.

Internalize these two words, because I am going to use these two words, again and againŚ "drishti-srishti", "srishti-drishti".

"Drishti" means "seeing". "Srishti" means "creation".

"Srishti-drishti" means, you believe what IS is seen by you. You see what IS.

Sometimes you believe what is. The creation is and you are seeing it, which most of us cognize most of the time. Most of us always feel, 'It is there. I am seeing. So I am caught. I don't know what to do.' It is feeling powerless. You put all the blame on what is, 'It is there! What can I do?'

Please understand, when you cognize, 'It is there, I am seeing', already, you lost the game. The moment you cognize what 'IS' is perceived by me, the possibility for transformation is closedś the possibility for enlightenment is closed. But the good news is, it is not true.

Please understand, the moment you cognize what 'IS' is seen by you, the bad news is the possibility for enlightenment is closed. Possibility for transformation is closed. Good news is, it is not true. You are not seeing what IS. You are only seeing what you want. It is always drishti-srishti . You create what you want. It is not "you see what IS". You create what you want. But, unfortunately, human-beings are in a space of such an unfortunate level, very strongly you believe what IS only is perceived by you. Especially when you cross 35-40, when the possibility for a new way of thinking becomes difficult, and already with the old way of thinking you built your personality. Now if you change those basic truths, you have to change your whole existence. You have to change your whole life, which you feel is too much.

Please understand, your every suffering and every ignorance is because of your decision which you made due to some other vested interests. Why do you not want the transformation? Because, transformation means now literally the earth on which you are standing for the last 40-50 years will shake. With many things you consoled yourself that you are a successś we cannot bear the truth that we are not a success. So we have to constantly make ourselves believe we are successful. To make us believe we are successful internally, we go on planning, looking, altering and continuously convince ourselves to believe the ideas with which we built our life.

The person who finally lands into the utter confusionŚ, 'Which side can I support? One part of me claims and consoles me I am successful. One part of me claims and condemns me as a failure. Which part can I support?' If you are in utter confusion, be very clear, the seeking has started in you. If you have not yet faced the confusion, the possibility for transformation has not yet opened.

First thing any person has to face in life for enlightenment is the utter confusionŚ 'Am I a successful being or am I a failure?' As long as you are convinced you see what exists, you will not have this confusion. And we are also afraid of entering into the confusion. We do not want to rock the boat., 'No, it is all going wellś why unnecessarily create problem?' You do not want to come to terms with the reality. You do not want to take any argument which is arising in you to the logical conclusion.

How many of you postpone taking any logical arguments in you to the logical conclusion? When the argument rises, you postpone it, you push it aside. You don't want to take the argument to a logical conclusion. You suppress it. You push it under the carpet. How many of you do this in your life? Look in. Anything you push under the carpet without taking to the logical conclusion becomes a mechanism which restrains your possibility. Please understand, the pattern of not reaching the logical conclusion is what I call life imprisonment. How will you be in restful awareness? That is why you are not able to sit with you.

I have seen people who are not able to sit with themselves. See, when I started this sanyas sampradaya - a large number of people, especially youngsters getting trained and initiated into sanyas - the first biggest problem I had to face is I needed to teach human beings to sit with themselves.

When I travel all over the world, especially when I go to countries like Nepal which has only 6% Buddhist population, 83% Hindu population, I would see when I walked on the streets of Nepal, scores of Buddhist monks walking but would not see even few Hindu sanyasis walking. I used to wonder, "Why?

What happened? Have we lost trust in the Sanyas tradition? Have we taken up that Sanyas is not required for enlightenment or teaching religion, spiritual tradition? Have we distanced ourselves from the Sanyas tradition?"

When I started studying, I realized the basic truth of no ability to sit with oneself. We forgot to learn and teach that truth. We were too busy building huge temples. Our leaders were too busy in creating infrastructure, creating disciples, creating so many things. Unfortunately, we forgot to teach human beings to come to terms with reality. And the funny thing is, huge infrastructure Hinduism has but the inspiration and the infrastructure is always separate.

See, all the gurus, enlightened beings, when they start their mission, they have to spend their whole life in building the infrastructure. By the time they build the infrastructure to teach, their life is over and they leave the body and go away. And the infrastructure lies dead and wasted. And some other master comes. He has to spend his whole life creating infrastructure. Then finally, by the time he is ready with the infrastructure to reach the world, he is gone. This is one of the biggest problems Hinduism is facing.

The reason is, the mainstream sanyas tradition has not become alive. Why does the mainstream sanyas tradition, the mainstream Hindu society not feel the need of the sanyas tradition? Because we have not learnt to sit with ourselves. We use religion only to the extent of makeup. Makeup is not surgery.

We feel little help and little peace and one or two things whatever I want should happen. For that if the religion helps, that is enough. "I go to a temple or deity or a God, Goddess and get some boon," that is enough. Religion has to start from the space of restful awareness. The conflict resolution, ability to take our logical thinking to the logical conclusion is important.

Please understand, in Buddhism they start with restful awareness. Of course, it is not that Buddhism does not have a ritual to receive what you want from a Ggod, to receive a boon from a goddess. It is not that Buddhism doesn't have. But Buddhism doesn't start with it. Unfortunately, we start with it. We have to start with restful awareness. We have to start with carrying the right space. We have to start taking our logical questions to the logical conclusions. This should become mainstream Hinduism.

See, all religions will have both components the knowledge component, means enlightenment science and prayer component - consolation.

You don't have a job? Pray to god and you will have a job.

You don't have health? Pray to god and he will give health. That is one component.

And cognitive shift, the spiritual knowledge, the enlightenment science, that is another one component.

All I am trying to tell is I am not here to judge one is lower, one is higher. I am not saying, "Where else will you go if you can't pray to god?" You have to pray to him only. But that teaching of religion has to start with the science of restful awareness, by helping human-beings to create the right space inside. The concept of prayer should come as next. First human beings should be taught to create the right space inside. The mainstream Hinduism should start with the teaching of creating the right space.

Please understand, the space you create inside is so powerful, it can straightaway affect the way you experience life and others experience life.

I think, when I talk about the space we create inside, many people think, 'Okay, he is talking! Let me sit. I should not talk now. I will keep quiet.' Many think it is going above your head. Let me define that word.

"Space you create inside" means how you feel things are going to be is what I call space you create inside. If you are very clear your space is already in a low energy, that 'Anyhow, whatever I am going to do is not going to work out, it is not going to be successful!' already you dictated! You gave the plan to the Cosmos! 'My life, I want my life like this only, as a big failure. Please do it and give!' Cosmos will stitch it and give you.

The space you carry inside is not the effect of the happenings of your life, it is the order you are giving to the Cosmos. You may blame, 'No, no, no! I am in low mood! Because of so many failures, continuous failures happened in life, my life. You don't know! If you are in my shoes then you will understand why I am like this!' Whatever reason you may give about the space you are in, but you need to understand the seriousness of the space you are in. Please understand, the space you are in is the order you give to the Cosmos to prepare your future. Listen! It's like in the hotels how you order, you see the menu card and order, 'I want this, this, this!' The inner space you carry is also an order you give it to the Cosmos. 'I want this, this, this way my life is!'

Whatever you carry in your inner space is a possibility. If you are carrying sadness, you are ordering the Cosmos for a bigger sadness to come in your life. If you are carrying joy, you are waiting for a bigger joy to come in your lif e. If you are carrying fulfillment in you, completion in you, you are ordering the Cosmos to bring bigger completions in your life. So understand, anything you carry inside, if you are carrying an inability, 'Yes, I have a wrong inner space! I am depressed! But I don't know how to change!', that is one more inner space you are ordering the Cosmos to give you more powerlessness.

You are a human-being. You can't afford to say, 'Yes, I am in problem. I don't know how to transform!' No! You have to transform. You can't afford to say, 'Yes, yes, I am hungry, but I don't know how to get food!' Then die! That is the solution. You can't afford to give up on you. You can't afford to be powerless. You have to stand up. You have to find the method. You have to transform. That is the only way life is possible!

The space you carry has to be changed. One more good news about the space is, you can change it this moment, because the space is not gross. Gross things takes time to clean. Subtle things can be cleaned immediately. Please understand, if the earth is dirty, if the ground is dirty, it takes time to

clean. But if the air is polluted, easily you can clean it just by one spray. Subtle things are easier to clean.

Your inner space is such a subtle thing, one right declaration is enough, you are free! One completion is enough, you are free! You are out! You are out of that low mood you are carrying! You are out of that wrong inner space you are carrying! You are out of that deep negative cognition you are carrying!

Only one thought of fear can make you unsettled.

Only one thought of lust can make you excited.

Only one thought of your enemy, only one thought of your enemy, please understand, only one thought of your enemy can aggravate anger in you.

If this is the case, only one thought of completion can purify your inner space.

If only one thought of lust can excite you, if only one thought of fear can agitate you, if only one thought of your enemy can bring anger in you, then only one thought of completion is enough to transform your space.

Somehow, we don't believe that last statement. 'No, everything else looks logical. I experienced. But the last statement is it true?' Then we say, 'No, no, no! You are an enlightened being. May be for you it is possible not for us.' See, whenever you feel you are now cornered to transform, you immediately push me aside. 'No, you are a great person! You are an enlightened being! You are an incarnation. You can be. It is possible for you not for normal people like us.' I always feel, sometime to escape from my teaching, people show devotion. Please understand, even devotion, if it is for the wrong, it cannot transform you. It has to be for the right reason. First thing you need to know, the inner space can be transformed. Inner space can be transformed!

Now please understand, what you feel with you about you, can somebody else be responsible for it? No! It is your boundary! Your inner space is your boundary! Nobody else can be responsible for it. It's only you who can be responsible for it. It is only you who can be responsible. Even if you say somebody is a reason, that person is not suffering. Suffering is to whom? To

Part 11: Sri Guru Gita - Revelations of the Ultimate Guru Paramashiva

you! So when something is affecting you, whether you are reason or not, you are only responsible. It is not that always the person who is the reason will take the responsibility. Many time, where you are the reason for the mess, you don't take the responsibility. Now it is time, whether you are reason or not, whatever is inside your inner space you are responsible.

You are a reason or not, you are responsible. The moment you decide you are responsible for the inner space you are carrying, now you know you have to change it. You need to change it and your inner space is nothing but the words you repeat, again and again, within you. Am I right? Is there anything else? So, now decide consciously you will repeat the right words. Consciously you will repeat the right words. You will say, 'No, no, no! I tried this, but again I failed!', forget and go back to the same old wrong words. How many times you tried? Ten thousand times you repeated negative words. So, try now at least ten times to repeat the right words. You may fail ten times. Nothing wrong! Because of the pattern built by you, you are failing. Now try ten times. Bring awareness. Decide, you are reason, you are responsible, and you have to change it because it is affecting you. Your wrong inner space is directly affecting you. So, naturally, whether you are the reason or not, whether somebody else is the reason or not, you have to change it. You are responsible.

It is you who is responsible. It is you who is the reason.

The inner space you carry has to be transformed, because based on the inner space you take the decisions. Please understand, if you are in a peaceful, relaxed mood, even if the big risks, dangers, difficulties you take the right decision with so much of patience, and you expand in life. If you are in suffocating mood, even small risks you don't take and you throw tantrum. You throwing tantrum is going to affect only your life.

How many of you feel just because of the wrong inner space, you missed your business deals, your expansion in the life, growth in life, in many possibilities, in many dimensions? So, then all of you know, all of you know the importance of the right inner space. Now I wanted you to understand, whether you believe it or not, whether you accept or not, how many millions of reasons you give or not, there are some things which can't be changed.

Please understand, I have good news for you. Whether you accept or not, believe or not, understand or not, you are God! Your inner space is all-powerful! It carries the DNA of Aham Brahmasmi! Your inner space carries the DNA of Aham Brahmasmi! Sometime, how many arguments you may give, Constitution cannot be changed. Same way, how many arguments you give for the side of "Yyou are not God" and "You are not divine" and "You are not all-powerful". You may give million reasons. 'No, no, I wanted to have a cup of coffee. I am not able to get. Then how can I be all-powerful?' No, all your reasons are that level reason only. No reason is a solid, worthy reason. 'I wanted to have a tasty coffee. But there is no sugar in the coffee. Then how can I be all-knowing, all-powerful? I don't even know what is happening in my next person's mind, in my spouse's mind. How can I be all-knowing?' You have very silly reasons to deny the possibility of your inner space. Please understand, you never tried to explore your inner space. Before even trying, how can you deny?

Ramana Maharshi gives a very beautiful example. He is from my native place. People go on saying, 'God is not there! This extraordinary energy is not there!' He is just walking behind you! You never look back even once! You never look in even once! But you go on denying His existence. You never tried to work on your inner space with Authenticity and Integrity even once! I tell you, No, I am not talking for pride or ego or anything. I am just stating the truth and fact. Many times I express the ashta maha siddhis and extraordinary powers, not to show something I am extraordinary just to show it is possible for you! IT IS POSSIBLE FOR YOU! Nothing is required other than carrying the space, 'When he can do, I can do!' That's all! To learn swimming you don't need anything. You need to see somebody swimming, and cognize 'When he can do, I can do!' That's all! Then you will simply know which leg to move first, which leg to move next which hand to move first, which hand to move next. Without that, how many volumes, encyclopedias on all types of swimming,

even if you read that, you won't be able to learn swimming. It is just a knack. It is just a knack.

Same way, the space of possibility is just a knack. You need to see somebody playing with it, doing it and you need to know, 'When he can, I can!' When you know somebody is swimming, when you see somebody is swimming, 'Wow! When he can, I can!' Thatthat is the first step. Second, 'Let me jump and do what he is doing!' But that jumping! 'No, no, no, no, no! If I drown what will happen?'

One disciple jumped like this into the river and started screaming, 'Master, save me! Save me! Save me!'

Master was standing on the bank. He said, 'Save yourself!'

'No, no! Teach me all your Vedanta later on! Now please save me first! I have to be alive! Only then all your Vedanta I can practice! You do all that, you experiment on me, teach me all that when I am on the ground, not on the water! Save me! I am drowning! I am drowning!

Master very cooly said, 'Save yourself!'

Then, he started screaming, 'Save me! Save me!'

Then, Master thought this is a big nuisance. And he shouted, 'Fool! Stand up!'

In that fear, the disciple did not know what he is doing he stood up, and he saw water is only up to knee level!

I tell you, all your problems are only like this! It is just your decision to stand up in your inner space! But the fears you carry look so real, so real, you say, 'No, I cannot stand up! I cannot stand up! I can't stand up! You are telling! I will listen! I will worship you also! But I cannot stand up! Don't tell me to stand up! I will do anything else!' Exactly what you don't want to do, you have to do! You should be made to do that! Forcibly! Because that is where your inauthenticity is there!

If you look inside, the reason for your low inner space, powerless inner space will be some root-pattern, root thought-pattern. Break that! Reclaim your freedom! Declare your freedom! Raise your inner space to the peak joy, fulfillment, excitement!

Please understand, when Shwethakethu, he is the Upanishadic characterś when he was initiated by his guru, his guru said only nine times "Tat Twam Asi! Tat Twam Asi! Tat Twam Asi!". Shwethakethu became enlightened! Then why, even if you listen 9,000 times "Tat Twam Asi", you don't become enlightened? NO. Carrying the right inner space!

On the rock, seed cannot sprout as a tree. In the right fertile ground only, the seed can become tree. In the right inner space only, the teachings can become reality. Right inner space means, where all the root thought-patterns of suffering are destroyed. All the root thought-patterns are destroyed where your inner space is fertile for experiencing the higher ideals and ideas.

I tell you, start playing with your inner space to gain courage, to gather courage. Decide to tell yourself, try, try to play with it, tell yourself, 'Yes, with the inner space of completion, I am declaring, I am the space for my spouse listening to me!' You will see miracles will happen! He or she will simply listen to you! 'I am the space for my boss granting me vacation!' Go with that and play. Actually, only when you play with that space and see miracles happening – if you try ten times, at least eight times you will see miracles happening – only when you see miracles happening you will understand the power of the inner space. Don't go, 'I will go with this space, I will be failure!' Then, naturally, you will be failure. That is the miracle! See, if you go, 'Yes I will go with this space, but even then I am going to be a failure!', then, this is the space you are carrying! Then failure is again a miracle! Because you go with the space of failure, you attracted failure!

Understand, the inner space you carry is such powerful inner space! That is Hiranya Garbha! Means, where the planets, worlds get created! Worlds happen! Your inner space is so powerfulś the worlds can be created or destroyed by your inner space! You may be individual, but your inner space is

not individualś it is well-connected with the whole Universe! So, anything you decide in your inner space becomes reality in the Cosmos, reality in the life, reality in Existence!

Have right inner space to create your life. That will always lead to enlightenment, inspiration, success in every level of your life, in every sphere of your life, every dimension of your life.

I bless you all to experience this great principle of inner space, right inner space and change the world through your word. Your word can change the world!

Experience this extraordinary power in your life.

kriyayā cānvitam pūrvam dīkṣājalam nirūpitam | mantradīkṣābhirdha sagopānga Wivoditam || 311 ||

311. The entire process of dīkṣā has been ordained by Viva along with all the rites and principles (sagopānga) including the Mantra Dīkṣā together with the proper rites thereof.

kriyayā syādvirahitam gurusāyujyadāyinīm | gurudīkṣām vinā ko vā gurutvācarapālakaḥ || 312 ||

312. Without Guru Dīkṣā, without the proper rites, who can be said to be a follower of the Guru Tattva, which has the power of bestowing Guru Sāyujya, Guru's company?

Wakto na cāpi Wakto va daiWikāmghri-samāWrayāt | tasya janmāsti saphalam bhogamokṣaphalapradam || 313 ||

313. Whether qualified or not qualified, one by unstinted devotion, service and complete refuge in the Guru, becomes eligible for the fruit of enjoyment of all happiness and liberation here in this world. The life of such a disciple becomes fruitful.

THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM and Kailasa is nothing but a small stream of living enlightened Masters, Guru-shishya parampara gone right.

In a small village, in those days existed a living stream, small living stream of enlightened Masters. That Guru-shishya parampara gone right in the modern world is THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM and Kailasa. That's it. You might have heard anything can go wrong will go wrong. I tell you, anything can go right will go right. I am just a simple living stream of Hindu Guru-shishya parampara from a small village gone right. Literally my Gurus birthed me, brought me from Kailasa and protected me, groomed me, made me manifest.

By the time I started knowing me, they already made me realize my identity. Never they allowed me to forget my identity as Paramashiva. Smoothly, beautifully they did the transition of the macrocosm to microcosm.

atyaṅtacittapakkasya Wraddhābhaktiyutasya ca | pravaktavyamidaṁ devi mamātmaprītaye sadā || 314 ||

314. O Pārvati, this should be revealed to one who has purity of the heart to the greatest degree and who is endowed with intense devotion, authentic faith in the Guru. Dear, it gives Me the greatest satisfaction, always!

rahasyam sarvaWāstreṣu gītāWāstramidaṁ Wive | samyakparīkṣya vaktavyaṁ sādhakasya mahātmanaḥ || 315 ||

315.This Guru Gītā Sāstra is the secret of all scriptures, O Viveś to the great souled Sādhaka this should be revealed after completely examining him.

satkarmaparipākācca cittaWuddhasya dhīmataḥ | sādhakasyaiva vaktavyā gurugītā prayatnataḥ || 316 ||

316. To the intelligent, to one possessed of purity of heart (citta-Wuddhi), to one in whom all good actions are ripening (fructifying), only to that qualified Sādhaka, this Guru Gītā should be imparted even with great effort.

nāstikāya krtaghnāya dāmbhikāya Waṭhāya ca | abhaktāya vibhaktāya na vācyeyaṁ kadācana || 317 ||

317. To the atheist, to the deceitful, to one who does evil to one's well-wisher, to the cunning, to the hypocrite, to the undevoted, to one opposed to the Guru—this Guru Gītā should never be told.

strīlolupāya mūrkhāya kāmopahatacetase | nindakāya na vaktavyā gurugītā svabhāvataḥ || 318 ||

318. To the one who craves for the constant company of women, to the foolish, whose mind is conquered by lust and greed, to the criticizer, naturally this Guru Gītā should never be told.

sarvapāpraWamanaṁ sarvopadrava-vārakam | janmamrtyuharaṁ devi gītāWāstramidaṁ Wive || 319 ||

319. O Devi, this Guru Gītā Vastra is the destroyer of all sins and is the remover of all troubles and obstacles. It is the dispeller of birth and death, O Vive.

srutiSāramidaṁ devi sarvamuktaṁ samāsataḥ | nānnyathā sadgatiḥ puṁsāṁ vinā gurupadaṁ Wive || 320 ||

320. O Vive (Auspicious One), this is the essence of all Vrutis. In this everything has been said in a concise summary. There is no other way to attain the ultimate destination or liberation for people without the feet of the Guru, Gurupadam.

Master is a new possibility happening in your life. Master is a new possibility happening in your life. He is a new language. He is a new energy.

Sometime I have seen people talking to each other saying that, 'Why do we need a Guru? Why do we need a Master?'

Yes, you don't need a Master if you are just going to eat and die. You need a Master only when you want to achieve something extraordinary.

The guy who doesn't have eyes, who is born blind, can never understand what he is missing. How much ever people with eyes try to explain to him, the guy will never understand what he is missing.

Small storyŚ

A born blind man was told by his friend that blind man's new-born child is dead.

The blind man could not understand, 'How, how can my child die? How did it happen? Tell me.'

The friend said, 'No, while they gave milk to the child, it got stuck in the throat and child died.'

This fellow asked, 'What is milk?' Blind man asked 'what is milk?'

The friend said, 'Oh, it is the white…..you don't know what is milk? It will be white color.'

This guy asked, 'What is white color? What is white?'

The friend says, 'ehh, have you not seen the crane, the bird - crane? That is white color.'

He asked, 'What is the crane bird?'

Friend could not explain further. He got thoroughly confused. He just kept that blind man's hand like this and showed 'see how it looks.' and then the blind man was feeling his own hand 'oh, yes, I understand' 'Like this only the crane will be.'

Then the blind man says, 'Now I understand. Such big thing if you put it in the mouth of the child, it will die only!'

A born blind man can never understand what he is missing. I tell you, a man who never tasted Guru in the life will never understand what he is missing in the life.

He is a new language in your being. He is a new consciousness in your being. He is new being in your life.

Because Sun never dies, every new day is born.

Because Master never loses the inspiration, every new possibility for the restarting is available for disciples.

If the Sun dies, new day cannot happen. Because Sun can never die, continuously new, new, new days are happening.

Because Master never loses the inspiration, he makes every day, again and again, inspiration to happen in your life.

The Sun which does not die restarts your day. Master who never loses inspiration, restarts your inspiration.

I tell you, Master is actually new language in your being. He is justś

Understand, when a young boy falls in love, he experiences the dimension which he himself never seen in his life. When a girl falls in love, she

experiences the dimension which she has never seen in her life. When a boy or girl falls in love, they experience a new dimension of their life which they never seen existed in them.

Listen. I am explaining a very sensitive subject. Don't create a scandal about it. Listen. If you don't listen, you will get a scandal about it. Listen.

Beloved is a being who awakens the dimensions of you which is unknown to you, to you. Your own dimension which you never realized you have it, your beloved can make you realize and experience that dimension which you did not even know exists in you, which you did not even know that you did not know that you did not knowś that which you did not even know and you did not know that you did not know. Beloved is a person who makes you experience that which even you did not know you had it, you have it.

Same way, Master is a person who makes you experience the new consciousness which even you did not know you had it.

Beloved makes you experience the heart which you never know you had it. Master makes you experience the consciousness which you never know you had it.

Master is a new possibility. Really, to a born blind man, we can't explain what he is missing. Can you explain how the ocean will look? Can you explain how the hills will look? Can you explain how the Himalayas will be? Can you explain how the Kailash will be? Even if you have eyes, I cannot explain how the Kailash will be for you. You have to see it. You have to see it. You have to see it to see it. Even with my big, big eyes, I could not see it. Rolling this side and that side, even with my big, big eyes, I could not cover it or catch it.

Listen. Catch it. Guru is the being who makes you experience your consciousness which even you never experienced you have it. He is a new breeze, new energy, new possibility, new reality, new power, new and clear, nuclear.

Master goes on rekindling the inspiration in you, reawakening the possibilities in you, reaffirming the strength in you. Even if you give up on you, he does not give up on you. Sometimes, even if you give up on him, he does not give up on you. Not only if you give up on you he does not give up on you, even if you give up on him, he does not give up on you.

The first monkey which started walking with two feet, showed the possibility to other monkeys. Same way, the human-being who has realized himself as divine being shows you the possibilities.

He is much more close to you than you. He knows you more than you. He loves you more than you. He can sacrifice for you more than you. He is the new possibility. Because his ability to sacrifice is more, he can sacrifice more than you even for you. Sometime you become tired of sacrificing. So you give up on you. But he is not tired of sacrifices. He continues to sacrifice. He does not give up on you even if you demand more and more and more.

He reminds you, reminds you, reminds you, till you remain and he remains. He reminds you till you remain. He reminds you till he remains.

He is embodiment of Integrity. Even for one word he gave not long, long before, even in past births, he waits and honors those words.

Embodiment of Authenticity - Continues to stretch himself in every possible way. Your great- grandfathers have seen Gurus in Kailash. Your grandfathers have seen them in Himalayas. Your fathers have seen them in ashrams. You are seeing them in your bed-room in two-way video-conferencing, because we go on stretching ourself to make ourself available to you. We go on stretch ourself to reach you.

Gurus are embodiment of Responsibility. That is why you feel whenever you experience the presence of the Master, loads and loads of your Responsibilities are lifted upś because the loads and loads which you don't even know, but which are sitting on you gets lifted up by his very Presence.

He is the embodiment of Enriching.

He is the inner space of Integrity. He is Authenticity of Authenticity. And he is the reason for Responsibility. And he is embodiment of Enriching.

If you want to see how the inner space of the Integrity will look like, see an enlightened being's inner space.

If you want to see how the Authenticity will be authentic, see his body language.

If you want to know what is the reason for Responsibility, see his being.

If you want to see the embodiment of Enriching, see his living.

He is a constant reminder for you about the new possibility. He is a constant reminder for you about the new possibility.

Inner space of Integrity, I will expand on this one word. When you bring Integrity into your inner space in a uncompromised way, when you bring integrity with Integrity in your inner space, being in integrity with Integrity towards the inner space means, extraordinary silence. Any single word comes out is not in Integrity with your inner space, because your inner space is silence, embodiment of silence. If you are in Integrity with your inner space, you will be in pure silence. Any word rising means you are not in Integrity with your inner space. Internalize what I am saying. Contemplate. Your inner space is embodiment of silence. Any word rising means you are not in Integrity with your inner space. If you are in Integrity with your inner space, you will experience, you will experience unclutching. Unclutching is the space you will experience when you really integrate yourself, when you are in Integrity with your inner space.

Same way Authenticityś what can be the best inner image? What is reality that only can be the best inner image. In your inner space, in reality, you are Ultimate, oneness. Only when you experience oneness as your inner image, you are authentic. Only when you express that same oneness as your outer image, you are authentic. Only when you express oneness as your idea about others and the life, you are authentic and nobody can expect more than oneness from you. So, being authentic to that oneness is Authenticity.

The more and more you feel Responsible, more and more your knowledge and energy will expand. If you feel responsible for the Whole, you will have complete knowledge and energy. That is what I call Advaithic experience of oneness, Advaithic oneness.

And Enriching - When you pour your being for Enriching, your whole selfishness will be lost. You will be nothing but Enriching. That is what I call Enlightenment.

Integrity with Integrity, authenticity with Authenticity, responsibility of Responsibility and Enriching is the space of Enlightenment.

Guru is the being who constantly reminds you about these truths and makes you experience this. Understand, Guru is the new possibility. Guru represents the real you. That is why sometime you feel more connected to the Guru than to you, because Guru is you minus all the dust you carry. That is why sometime you feel more connected to Guru than the connection you feel with you itself.

He reminds you about your different possibilities.

When you see a tall, hundred-storey building, you just know it is possible. Same way, when you see somebody floating on the water, you know it is possible. Same way, when you see the Guru, you know it is possible. Wow. He just reminds you about human possibility. He reminds you about human possibility.

bahujanmak条tダt-pダdayamartho na rocate | janmabandhaniv条tyartha gurumeva bhajetsadダ || 321 ||

321. Weighed down by the sinful acts of countless births, the real meaning of the Guru Gītダ does not appeal to an aspirant. To free oneself from the shackles of repeated births and deaths, one should devote oneself to the Guru only, at all times.

ahameva jagat sarvaṁ ahameva paraṁ padam | etajjñダnaṁ yato bh┣yダttaṁ guruṁ praṇamダmyaham || 322 ||

322. 'I am indeed all this world – aham eva jagat sarvam, I am indeed the Supreme Abode and goal – aham eva param padam', from whom one gets this kind of knowledge, to that Guru, I always prostrate.

alaṁ vikalpairahameva kevalo mayi sthitaṁ viWvamidaṁ carダcaram | idaṁ rahasyaṁ mama yena darWitaṁ sa vandanīyo gurureva kevalam || 323 ||

323. Enough of all these distractions. In reality I alone exist. In me the entire world of moving and unmoving rests. He who has revealed this secret to me really, that Guru alone is fit to be worshipped.

yasyダntaṁ nダdimadhyaṁ na hi karacaraṇaṁ nダmagotraṁ na s┣tram | no jダtirnaiva varṇo na bhavati puruṣo no napuṁsaṁ na ca strī || 324 ||

nダkダraṁ no vikダraṁ na hi janimaraṇaṁ nダsti puṇyaṁ na pダpam | no'tattvaṁ tattvamekaṁ sahajasamarasaṁ sadguruṁ taṁ nダmダmi || 325||

324-325. He who has neither end, middle nor beginning, who has neither hands, feet, name gotra or the thread nor even caste, orderś who is neither a man, woman or a neuter (transgender)ś who has neither form, change nor even any birth, death, and no vice (puṇya) and virtue (puṇya)ś who is the only Tattva, who is naturally in the same space or feeling at all times, to that Sadguru I ever prostrate.

nityダya satyダya cidダtmakダya navyダya bhavyダya parダtparダya | Wuddhダya buddhダya nirañjanダya namo'sya nityaṁ guruWekharダya || 326 ||

326. To the Eternal, to the Ever-True, to the Conscious Light and Knowledge, to the Ever-New, to the Majestic Favourable (bhavyダya), to the Greatest of the great (Pダratpara), to the Pure, to the Enlightened, to the Non-attached—may this prostration be eternally to that great Guru Vekhara, the crest jewel among Gurus.

saccidダnandar┣pダya vyダpine paramダtmane | namaḥ Wrī gurunダthダya prakダWダnandam┣rtaye || 327||

327. I surrender to the Vrī Gurunダtha, who is the all-pervading Pダramダtma, Supreme Self, whose form is Sat-Cit-ゾnanda, Existence—Consciousness—Bliss, who is the living embodiment of all Light and Bliss, PrダkダWダnanda.

satyダnandasvar┣pダya bodhaikasukhakダriṇe | namo vedダntavedyダya gurave buddhisダkṣiṇe || 328 ||

328. I surrender to the Guru who is the witness of my Buddhi, intelligenceś who is the knower of Vedダnta , who is the form of Truth and Bliss, Satyダnanda and who is the cause of Knowledge and Bliss (bodha, sukha).

namaste nダtha bhagavan Wivダya gurur┣piṇe | vidyダvatダra-saṁsiddhyai svīk条tダneka-vigrah || 329 ||

329. I bow down to You, O Nダtha, O Bhagavan Viva in Guru's form. You accept and appear in many embodied forms for the fulfillment of your Vidyダ Avatダr, Pure Knowledge Incarnation.

The nurturing I received from my multiple Gurus, the kind of the energy, inspiration, nurturing. Every time I can see, I remember how they supported me, celebrated me, initiated me. I very clearly remember, Issaki Swamigal selling one of his property to put the seed money to build the first ashram for me in Pavazha Kundru, in Tiruvannamalai. Then Kuppammal going from house to house and begging literally for a few rupees to complete that building. The seed capital was given by Issaki Swamigal to Kuppammal, and then Kuppammal went from home to home and house to house, shop to shop and said that, "I have to build this building, complete this building for my Swami. Actually through fundraising, she made me popular to the whole village and city. Because when people wanted to give money, they naturally

asked questions. When you asked money, they'll asked questions. Then she said, "He is the incarnation and I have to build the first ashram for him. At any time he should not suffer without a place to stay till he starts building." She has told the whole Tiruvannamalai I am an incarnation. And the whole Tiruvannamalai knows me. That is why when I went back to Tiruvannamalai, they did not have any problem in recognising and accepting me, celebrating me. Because Kuppammal has done her groundwork. She had a very, very good respect and she commanded very high respect.

All of you need to know her own house, she gave it to Arunachala Temple. So, everyone knows she is not after money. The property which she received from her ancestors, family home, she wanted to give it in my name and I said I don't want because I was a minor also. And then she said alright, I'll give it to Arunachaleswarar name. And, she made a will that on my Jayanthi Day, every year, the temple should do the abhishekam and puja and archana. And, she always considers me as an incarnation of Kalabhairava so she made a trust that Kalabhairava every Ashtami, they should do puja to Kalabhairava. She also used to feel I am embodiment of Meenakshi Devi. So my birth, tithi was Ashtami. So on Navaratri Day, the Ashtami Tithi Day, the puja in the temple, Navaratri Utsavam - all that should be celebrated from this money. Like that she made a will and trust and donated the home to, her house to Arunachaleswarar Temple.

Whole village knows that. Because of that, they had already a high respect for her and everyone knows she is not after money. And raised one rupee by one rupee by one rupee going to shop to shop, house to house and build that ashram. Still we have photographs of me, she and my grandmother, all of them sitting in front of that ashram building and that building was not complete, half complete. I can remember. It was not just spiritual nurturing, even the basic needs of external world she was attending. The whole Guru, all the Gurus were attending I should say, because I remember very clear Annamalai Swamigal gave money and Ramsuratkumar gave. He called some of his devotees and asked them to give money.

navダya navar┣pダya paramダrthaikar┣piṇe | sarvダjñダnatamo-bhedabhダnave cidghanダya te || 330 ||

330. To the ever-new and the form of New who appears (by His Maya) in various new, newer, and newest forms, but yet who remains the Only form of Parmダrtha (Reality), to the mass/light of Pure Consciousness, to the Sun, the destroyer of all ignorance, be these prostrations.

svatantrダya dayダkl条ptavigrahダya Wivダtmane | paratantrダya bhaktダnダṁ bhavyダnダṁ bhavyar┣piṇe || 331 ||

vivekinダṁ vivekダya vimarWダya vimarWinダm | prakダWinダṁ prakダWダya jñダninダṃ jñダnar┣piṇe || 332 ||

FkL☆ゅf×、Ku} Fm∞q DJ%k Kf、BkFK、C} じ VBf Ji┛ぁキFq? gRCqgW IRBfVDJ् す けけけす

purastダtpダrWvayoḥ p条ṣṭhe namaskuryダduparyadhaḥ | sadダ maccittar┣peṇa vidhehi bhavadダsanam || 333 ||

331-333. To the independent, to the image fashioned out of mercy (daya), to the Viva Consciousness (Vivダtmane), to the refuge of the devotees, to Him who is dependent on His devotees, to the most beautiful form, to the discrimination of the discriminators or those endowed with discrimination (viveka), to Him who is the enquiry in the enquirers of Brahman, to the light of lights, to Him who is light to those who need light, to Him who is the

Knowledge of the Self in the Knowers of the Self, may these prostrations be in front, in back, above and below. May You be pleased to take Your seat in my heart at all times. May You ever dwell in my heart.

Wrīguruṁ paramダnandaṁ vande hyダnandavigraham | yasya sannidhimダtreṇa cidダnandダya te manaḥ || 334 ||

334. Prostrations to the Vri Guru who is Supreme Bliss, the form (vigrah) of ゾnanda, in whose mere presence, the mind assumes the form of pure Consciousness and Bliss, Cidダnanada.

namo'stu gurave tubhyaṁ sahajダnandar┣piṇe | yasya vダgam条ta hanti viṣaṁ saṁsダra-saṁjñakam || 335 ||

335. I bow down (salute) to You, O Guru, the embodiment of natural bliss, and the nectar of whose speech (vダgam条ta) destroys the poison called Saṁsダra.

nダnダyuktopadeWena tダritダ Wiṣyamantatiḥ | tatk条tダ-sダravedena gurucitpadamacyutam || 336 ||

336. By innumerable proper instructions all your children-disciples (with the continuous lineage) have been saved. By your Grace, the essence of the Vedic knowledge, you have bestowed on them the infallible space of Gurucitpadam , the Guru's Consciousness.

acyutダya namastubhyaṁ gurave paramダtmane | sarvatantra-svatantrダya cidghanダndam┣rtaye || 337 ||

337. O Guru, I surrender onto You, O Acyuta, the infallible One. You are Paramダtman, the Supreme Consciousness. You are independently adept in all-scriptures. You are the embodied form of mass of Consciousness and Bliss (Cidghダnanda).

namo'cyutダya gurave vidyダvidyダsvar┣piṇe | Wiṣyasanmダrgapaṭave k条pダpīyuṣasindhave || 338 ||

338. O Guru, I surrender onto You, O Acyuta , the infallible One. You are the personification of wisdom (vidyダ) and unwisdom or ignorance (avidyダ). You are clever in putting your disciples on the right path. You are ocean of nectar and grace.

I also have one thing to share, where I did not listen to my Guru's love. I wanted to share this. I want whole world to know and I want this on record where I messed it. Once Kuppammal, my Guru, was insisting that she hands over that Guru Parampara, Guru Sampradaya property to me. Legally she wants to transfer. She had one house, where I had enlightenment experience.See in those days, taking photograph, making paperwork and all is not an easy job, normal lifestyle. Especially a village like Tiruvannamalai, the whole village had only one photographer. And you have to fix a date with him only then you can fix up marriage. In Tiruvannamalai, I have seen people will first fix the date with the photographer, only then they will fix the date for their marriage, because those days only one photographer. She will go to that photographer's house and fix the date, time and get them, and make me sit, and take the photograph.

And all these dry irresponsible Vedantic ideas I had, because I didn't want to take the responsibility. See, when she made me sit for the photography, that photographer will always insist on light. So naturally in the sun I will be sweating and vibhuti will melt. She will run and get the vibhuti and apply and then make that photographer take the photo. It'll look like a fake, I use to think, "Eh, photo should be as I am. Why is she doing all this makeup and taking photograph?" I never understood her, her love and her strategy for my future, and the glory of this whole Sanatana Hindu Dharma. I was so silly with that so-called factual, which is too cheap. If she has not ran, and took all those pictures, Sanatana Dharma would have missed something too important! Those photographs are the legitimate evidences she recorded and created, which is, I cannot equate any value for all those things they have done, in spite of my stupid interference with their strategy.

Silly interference. I'll tell, "Eh! What is there, Pati? As I am there, let the photo be taken." She'll say, "No, no, wait, wait," and she will put the vibhuti. She will tell the photographer, "Now take." And because you can see the photograph she took of me in the Pavazha Kundru, that Guru Sampradaya place, the Guru gati. In first photograph you will see actually, I will be closing my eyes because the sun was too much. She insisted I keep my eyes open. But I was not, I said, "What is there? Close eyes or open eyes take the photograph, it's okay." Then she ran and brought an umbrella and held the umbrella and made sure the sun was not hurting me and I am okay for the sun and then make my eyes open and took another picture. I cannot imagine the love and the strategy. You see, she has nothing to gain. But to keep that parampara, tradition alive. Actually spiritually whatever she has to give me, she has given. It is not just spiritual alone, even socially she wanted to keep that legitimacy of continuity, sampradaya.

In any normal home, paper, pen and all will not be there. I still remember forty paisa refill pen. She went and bought from the shop and got the paper from the local shop, and then made the letter she wrote as an initiation letter for me - putting the whole thing in documentation. And how much I resisted when she wanted to legally transfer that property to me!,tThe show I put up. Oh God! Because in those days, ten rupee you have to pay for electricity, standard money for the EB card, and another few rupee for the water supply. Totally per month I may have to spend thirty rupee to keep both the properties alive. She had three properties. Understand, she went house to house and begged and built that property for me.

And then her house where she lived. And she wanted to buy the next house where my Parama Guru, Isakki Swamigal was living. She was actually living next to my Parama Guru, and serving him, taking care of him. She collected enough money to buy that house and transfer it to my name. She wanted to put all three properties in my name. Totally I may have to spend thirty rupee per month to maintain all that three property which was a too big responsibility for my irresponsible mind. I said, "No, no, no, no, no! She cried, I tell you, she cried. She said, "You don't know." She said in Tamil, "lakshoba laksham per vanthu darisanam pannitu pora edam shethram panrathuku maatendriyedaa (லக்ஷோப லக்ஷம் பேர் வந்து தரிசனம் பண்ணிட்டு போற எடம் க்ஷேத்ரம் பண்றதுக்கு மாட்டேன்றியேடா)." She was telling, "lakhs and lakhs of people are going to come here and have darshan in the future, the kshetra you are not allowing to happen." I was, "Eh, spiritually what you have give, you have given me. Let me be factual." Always irresponsibility tries to show this world as the reality, and this fact is the truth.

See, when I resisted my Guru putting vibhuti for me, I did not want to take the responsibility of waiting and posing till the vibhuti is put, but I used, "Ah! Let us be truthful as it is! Let us be factual! Let's be factually correct!" But that was not the truth. I didn't want to take the responsibility. I didn't want to follow the strategy of my Guru. I wanted to follow only what I am convinced. Finally, she did not bother about me, she brought the registrar. Those days getting registrar and all is a big job. She brought everyone and made everyone arrange and got me. And my parents, because I was a minor, my parents have to sign on behalf of me. And I just put my foot down and said, "No!" The worst stupid thing I have done in my life is that day what I did. I want this to be on record. My father said, "Thirty rupee is nothing. I will take care." I said, "No, no, no, I wanted to travel all over, all around Bharat all the kshetras, because my Guru has told me to travel all the twelve Jyotirlinga. That time what, who will take care?"

Actually my father was ready, my grandfather would have taken care, and, just I did not want to take the responsibility. When I travel, I did not want this on my backside of my mind as a responsibility, commitment. Most stupid. She told me, "Eh..." For any enlightenment ecosystem, samsthana (संस्थान, saṃsthāna) - kingdom, in Hindu tradition whether it is a kingdom or monastery or aadheenam or mutt - all are just enlightenment ecosystem. The continuity of the puja, kriya, yoga, goshala, bodybuilding, that shastra abhyasa (शस्त्राभ्यास, śastrābhyāsa) means like archery - all these the continuity matters. The ritualistic continuity matters. She was insistence that the legal legitimate continuity is maintained. I said, "What is there? You have given me everything. I am going to maintain it. I am going to be truthful to the reality, world." I was factually right, but, truthfully wrong. I was not integrated to the Cosmic strategy of my Guru. Because I didn't want to take the responsibility, I was arguing with her, "Ah! I can't even hold now. I am a minor. And why should all these be done?"

And I tell you, if I would have listen to my Guru that day and accepted that legal transfer in my name - sangha would have grown thousand times more. I would've done to Hinduism thousand times more. The legitimate continuity she was telling me, "Eeh… you don't know, you are going to revive thousands of mutts, ashrams, smasthanas, kingdoms where continuity is broken. This legitimacy from here only you will light the lamp of continuity." In Hindu tradition, even one day puja is broken, it is not respected anymore. Fortunately, I did not break the puja. I maintained all the continuity, but for society what I need to show - the legitimate paperwork was missing. Finally she wrote because she called all the registrar, everyone. She wrote off all the property to Tiruvannamalai Temple. Still now, even now all the property belongs to Arunachaleswarar Temple. Her home she wanted to give it to Arunachaleswarar Temple., Sstill it is there in Arunachaleswarar Temple name.

See even now spiritually I have not broken the continuity, but we are not able to expand because the property is not in my name. They are only able to do puja! I missed her strategy with my small visions, small ideas. Her strategy, if I follow, I would have done ten thousand times more good to Hinduism, Sanatana Hindu Dharma for the Cosmic good. Whenever I listen to Guru's strategies, I won the game. I strategize for Gurus, I did the best to the world. I want this on record, if I would have listened to her words, and allowed that legal transfer to happen to my name, I would have done ten thousand times more good to Sanatana Hindu Dharma. She cried and I wanted this on record. I also sat and cried with her! I could not handle she crying, I cried. But, I did not listen. Finally, she only made the initiation document in my name, and told the local government offices, who all listen to her, to change that deed memo in my name for which my signature is not required. But for registration of the property my signature is required, she was not able to do that.

She was not able to buy the property my Parama Guru - Isakki Swamigal, her Guru was staying, transfer it to my name. Because that seller was ready. Money was ready. She was ready. Registrar was ready. My parents were ready. I did not listen to her strategy. I tell you, just go with the strategies of the Master, you will do best to you and to the world. That is integrity to the Cosmos, Paramashiva. Your ideas of facts, factually right-wrong, truth, everything is too small. I just did not take the simple risk of ready to go with my Guru's words. I did not want the accusation. People may accuse that I am behind the property or my, I am behind my Guru, because I wanted to get the property from Guru. All these stupid thoughts, stupid ideas. Whatever false accusation I was trying to avoid, that same thing is following me till now. Everyone was putting the false accusation I am putting behind the property. I could have done that job properly there and then.

When I decided not to be afraid of false accusations and stand with integrity to my Master, my Guru - I have done all the best things to the world. Whenever I was selfish, to avoid the false accusations and the fear of false accusations, neither I did good to the world, nor I escaped from the false accusations. Whenever I decided not to be bothered about the false accusations, and went with my Master's words and strategized for my Master's words, my Guruvak, when I strategize for it, for my Guru bhakti and Guru's words - I always good best to the world and best to myself and best to my Guru and everything came out best. And I experienced the best version, best version of the love of the Cosmos. Of course, I listen to my Guru's words and did not break the spiritual continuity. But, I could have had a legitimate social continuity documentation to show to the world, because society needs all that. When I wanted to revive this Sanatana Hindu Dharma, I have to work with society! See, strategizing to the level where you understand is the ultimate love of Paramashiva. It's not that if the vibhuti was not on my face, people are not going to accept me, or people are not going to accept me as an incarnation. But, she want to strategize and applying vibhuti in my face, even a common man understands I am an incarnation. That is her compassion. When Masters come down to your level, you start thinking that they have their vested interest. No. They are coming down to your level is ultimate pure love statement. Love statement. Love statement.

She got and penned down. Didn't have money to buy a full pen, just the refill which is use inside the pen. She bought that and got the paper and wrote. It's literally… even though I resisted, she did not miss her responsibility. She finally legitimately recorded the continuity of the history. The continuity she has recorded. You can see this. This is actually the paper she wrote with her own hand. Because I was not ready for the legal registration, she made this paper. And made sure my mother safeguards all these things. She was, she inspired my mother to protect all these things. All these photograph she took, she will make me sit exactly the where, the place where, from the Isakki Swami used to sit, and she will sit and take the photograph and she will make me sit and take the photograph. I used to wonder way all these drama and nautanki, nataka (drama). Now I know. Her dedication for Sanatana Hindu Dharma, the whole integrity to Cosmos and this Guru Parampara and Hinduism, and, the whole Hinduism is nothing but the ultimate love statement given to the Universe by Paramashiva, understand. If I say, "love you." How you feel? Paramashiva's "love you" to all of us is Sanatana Hindu Dharma.

My Guru's integrity to Sanatana Hindu Dharma, that made her do all these drama of taking my pictures, taking legal documentation, this strategy, trying to establish the continuity. Because, you have to talk to the world in the language they understand. Her dedication. Oh God! In both places, the Arunagiri, in Adi Arunagiri, Sarvajna Peetha in Pancha Mukhum, and, in main kingdom of Arunachalaś in both places where her Guru - Isakki Swamigal used to sit, she will sit and take photograph. And then she will make me sit and take photograph. She will say, "That is the systematic handing over of the peetha. All this used to look like a big drama in those day for me. Not as if flowing with that spontaneous reality. Only now I know, how much dedication she had for Sanatana Hindu Dharma which is a love statement given to Paramashiva, given by Paramashiva to the world. If I tell you, if I tell, "I love you," how excited, joyful you feel. Same way, when Paramashiva says to the world "I love you," that is Sanatana Hindu Dharma.

Sanatana Hindu Dharma is a love statement Paramashiva made to the world. And if you are integrated to Sanatana Hindu Dharma, you are integrated to Paramashiva's statement to the Universe. How much she struggled that I should revive this Sanatana Hindu Dharma, and continue. She was telling, "There will be thousands of mutts, ashrams, monasteries, veda patasalas, temples, kingdoms you will be reviving. In all those places continuity would have been broken many times. But if I establish one legitimate continuity with you, for you, from this lamp you can light and show the continuity." Then I said, "Okay, I will not disturb and break the rituals. I maintain all the spiritual commitments and I'll maintain everything spiritually." Yes, I maintained. But if I would have listened to her and allow that legitimate paper also, now it could have become a kshetra, it could have expanded. I would have done thousand times more good to Sanatana Hindu Dharma, than what I am doing now.

You can see the Brahma's, the Isakki Swamigal sitting on the same peetham. Kuppammal sitting on the same peetham and me sitting on the same peetham. All these may look very easy now, in those days it was not that easy. Getting a photographer, kavi, rudraksha, organising, kamandalu. And especially making me walk with her. On the way, half way, I'll run away. "No, no, I am not coming today." What all I have done, all the nautanki. For all these drama which I am narrating now, the photographer is witness because he's still alive. He's still alive. He is witness for all these drama I used to do. Guru's strategy for you is the statement he makes you love you. His strategy for you is the statement he makes to you - love you. He will be integrated to you, and to Paramashiva's love statement to the world - Sanatana Hindu Dharma. If you just follow his strategy, you complete that love circle! And love becomes love, becomes love, becomes love. When he says, "love you," you

say, "I love you," and then I and you disappear into love, just Oneness - the pure Paramashiva's source material love alone remains.

Whoever says back to the Master, "I love you," by listening and living Master's strategy reaches the pure love of Paramashiva. There are photographs where on that same peetha Isakki Swami used to be sitting and then she will, she sat and took photograph and she put me and made the photograph happen. And same way in the place where the experience, three sixty degree experience - Oneness, Cosmic Oneness happened. Same way, she'll sit and take photograph and she put me and took picture. Taking photograph is not a regular usual thing in those days. It used to be very luxury, and, not like a accepted regular thing. It is like as if something is wrong! Always the middle class people think all the luxurious, rich things are wrong. Photograph used to be very rich and luxurious thing in those day.

There is another one cave and Arunagiri Yogishwara's Ananda Cave in Arunachala Hill. She sent me forcibly to that place. She was not able to walk in those days to come there and she sent me forcibly, and, made me sit there and take picture. Still remember we have it. When she organised my photographs, she could not get the deities. She missed it in all the mess I created, drama I created. She missed the deity. So she got the photographer once more and put the deities and the books next to me and take, took picture. She said, "All these shows the continuity, which is too important for revival of Sanatana Hindu Dharma." And I said, "If I continue the rituals, that's enough. Why should I showcase?" Because I didn't want to take the responsibility, I used all stupid arguments to her. Now I know the importance. If I have to work with the human beings, I have to talk to human beings in the language they understand. I need proof, evidence. I have to establish credibility.

With all my tantrum and under, un-understanding, but finally she succeeded. She made it. She made whatever is needed, which is one sided, which does not need my cooperation, she made everything and kept it. And protected it by giving it to my mother. That is why I want to tell you, my mother is a Sangha Mata. She kept the continuity of the sangha alive. My strategy for you is a statement I make to you - love you. You living my strategy for you is a statement you make to me - I love you. And, we both living this Oneness, loving each other, and, living the strategies, is the statement we make to Paramashiva - love you. When I strategize for you, I tell you, "love you." When you start living it, you tell me, "love you." When we both are living it together, we both make statement to Paramashiva - we love you. The best things to the world happens.

You can see this (projected on the screen Arunachala Sampradaya photo). She did all these! Just to show the continuity. And through all these photograph, she has done so much good to the world! I tell you, even without these photographs, through my powers and spiritual knowledge and energy, I would have established and revive Sanatana Hindu Dharma, that is different. But these photographs are doing thousand times better work, better job, because, she is speaking to the world in the language world understands. Being a village women, what a strategic action she did. With all these documentation and photograph, she brought legitimacy, made my work easy, and done more good to Sanatana Hindu Dharma and humanity. If I would have listened to her and allowed that legal registration also happen, I would have done thousand times more good to the Sanatana Hindu Dharma and whole humanity.

Guru's words for you is the statement he makes to you - love you. When you live His words, you make a statement to Him - love you. When you both, when we both live happily, we make a statement to Paramashiva - love you.

To the unfailing Guru, Acyuta, the protective bridge who helps the disciple in crossing the ocean of saṁsāra, the lion-like fulfiller of the devotees' works, I surrender to that Citsukhātma, the overflowing joy of Self in inner-space.

The grace of Ramsuratkumar. I tell you... The way he will sit, and the way he will be... and the grace he radiated, brought tremendous assurance and trust about that whole science he is radiating. I tell you... It's not that, all the time Ramsuratkumar was talking to me. Many times I will sit in one corner. Sometimes even... hundred feet away from him, and watching his activities, his behaviour, what he is doing. There were many times, not even one word will transpire between me and him, just a glance. I'll go and sit, watch whatever he is doing and come back. Sometimes even once a week, just one

smile. But, there was such tremendous reassurance,... feeling guided, feeling protected.

gurunnāmasamaṁ daivaṁ na pitā na ca bāndhavaḥ | gurunnāmasamaḥ svāmī neṣṭaṁ paramaṁ padam ||

There is no God, no father, not even any relative to equal the Guru-Nāma , the name of the Master. There is no Lord to equal Guru-Nāma . There is no state to equal this Ultimate State, Param Pada of Guru.

Living with master is just living with a dynamic diamond. When a dynamic diamond is made to work on any stone, other than the diamond part in the stone, will be completely removed. See, the quality of diamond is, when it is dynamic and made to work on any object, all other particles in that object, except its very strength diamond, it will all be removed. That's the way the diamonds are polished. Only the diamonds are used to polish the diamond. Its like, any stone has some component of diamond in it and some component of ordinary carbon in it. When the moving dynamic diamond is made to work on that object, all other particles except the diamond component, carbon or anything, is burnt away. Same way when you live with the master, everything other than the master component in you, everything other than the cosmos in

you, everything other than the enlightenment in you is burnt away. This is the greatest fortunate thing and an unfortunate thing.

If you identify yourself with enlightenment, the highest reality, this is the most fortunate thing. You don't need to do anything, just be around, hang around, that's all. Enlightenment simply happens. But if you identify yourself with that perishing components, the carbon component or the non diamond component, this is the most torturous suffering. Very beautifully, George Gurdjeif, one of the greatest revolutionary master of modern days, says "Oonly if you associate yourself with me, be around me, but If you think you are separate, I am separate, then this is not the place for you because constantly you will feel threatened by me. If you are blissful around the master, be very clear you are enlightened".

As long as you think you are a separate entity, other than your higher reality, he will be driving you crazyś constantly shaking the very roots on which you build your foundation. But fortunately if you identify with him, with your higher reality, this is the most fortunate things can happen on the planet earth because , because without any effort the ultimate will just happen in you.

Nothing needs to be done, just hanging around, but you will see his simple movements, his simple words, his just look, will be shaking the very foundation on which you are building you or the false you. Anything you do he will be constantly on his job, how he will create situationsś how he will create peopleś how he will create happenings around youś you do not know you can't imagine. Just the person who is walking next to you will exactly hit you where you are holding you. Don't think he is hitting youś I am hitting you. When you are around the master, please understand, when you live around the master including a mosquito, bites you after taking permission from me about the time, the intensity of the bite and the place where you are needed to be bitten. I am very clearly telling you please understand if you are inside his sangha, you are under a controlled condition where your ego is constantly operated. Whatever is not you, but you hold on to it as you, is removed from you. I can say living around the master without resisting is living enlightenment process.ś The definition of living enlightenment process. All you need is whatever you think as your intellect, your efficiency, your energyś just cooperate with thatś that's all. If he asks you to sit and unclutch, how much you can, just do that,

nothing more. See, if you fall into unconsciousness, means if your mind drifts away somewhere or if you fall asleep it's not under your controlś then don't worry about itś don't have guilt. But as long as you are aware, as long as you have back bone to sit, as long as you have awareness to unclutch, do it. That's all, nothing more. If he asks you to chant the mahamantra, as long as your energy is there in the throat, as long as you can hum, do itś that's all nothing more.

See when you feel you can't do anymore, just your body falls, either falling asleep or your mind has drifted away somewhere, then nothing can be done. It's not under your control. So you are not asked to do things which is beyond your control. Just do things which are under your control, that's enough. Beyond your control is not under His control. Whether it is handling your anger, handling your hunger, handling your fear, handling your greed or handling your life, anything, as much as you can…… with the clear intention of as much as you can…. that's allś nothing else nothing more. As long as you identify yourself with the higher reality, living around the master is the ultimate celebration and liberation. But when you identify yourself with the lower realities other than the master, the big problem is the intellect starts developing very logical principles to go against the master.

I tell youś if you identify yourself with the higher reality and intensity to experience higher reality, I tell you being around the Master, living with the Master is the most fortunate thing on the planet earth because Master is the ultimate happening on the planet Earth.

People were again and again asking me, actually pressurizing me "All the people who abused you should be taught a lesson Swamiji, they should all learn a lesson. They should suffer. They should understand the wrong things they are doing or they have done." I tell them relax!! Cosmos is too intelligent and still cosmos is alive and on job. God has not retired and he is on duty. I can say how in the swimming pools they put 'no life guard on duty' I can say still life guard is on duty in planet earth, continuously available. Only thing, the time you understand, time he understands has little difference. See for me there is so much of time, life after life after life, giving lessonsś cosmos does not need to be in a hurry. See for you, you understand time as only hundred

yearsś one life span, but for the cosmos time is too big and we have lot of time.

Let us attend the first things first, means giving living enlightenment to people first. See two thing, one, for human beings, time is…. you look at the time as only hundred years. Second, taking revenge is one of the first priorities in your lifeś that is the way the mental set up is. But with the cosmos two thing, one, taking revenge is not first priority, it is last priority, when you really don't have any time, not even revenge, just let them understand what they have done, even that is a last priority when you really don't have anything to do, when you are just cleaning your teeth with the toothpick "ok, let them also understand what they have done". That's a last priority. Second thingŚ I have too much time in front of me. I simply know I am going to exist forever and ever and ever and even if these fellows disappear somewhere and appear somewhere it's all in my territoryś understand, it's all in the territory of the cosmos. There is nothing need to be afraid, relax just relax and neither you need to have vengeance nor you need to think they will never learn a lesson. Cosmos is still on duty performing perfectly and doing what needs to be done clearly and he is really interested in making people understand, giving lessons. It is happening.

So, otherwise all of you guys know that I am a very practical guy.ś I am very practical.ś I don't practice or promote anything impractical. If I am just keeping quiet, relaxed way, if I am just going on promoting, telling all of you to keep quiet and be in ahimsa, non violence and compassion, understand, that's a most powerful, effective method. The life, ordinary mind knows, is too small and I really do have some strong and higher understandings about life, even though the people who cherish enmity towards me cannot believeś cannot trustś cannot tolerateś cannot digestś they just burn when I say I am enlightened. So I really decided to change my words. I just want to be compassionate towards themś don't want to irritate them. So I decided, from now onwards, I will tell the truth directly….. I am an incarnation!!!!

Understand, the cosmos is intelligent, still on duty and still it is doing its job. All you need to do is just do not have the pressure of vengeance inside your system. I am telling you really just do not have the pressure of vengeance inside your system. See, everybody has the right to say that they are great but nobody has right to say, he is not great or he is badś understand this is the basic law of the cosmos. So you have right to preach your greatness if you believeś you can believe it strongly and you have right to preach the whole world your greatness. No problem. Cosmos actually helps you, supports you, makes you experience it and fulfills you but you have no right to tell, somebody is bad or somebody is low, somebody is wrong. So I tell you just hold on to this one principle, nothing else is required, even inside, secret heart, the deep heart do not carry any vengeance, any anger, just relax, you will see the fun., y=You will see the fun.

After all I am going to be here forever and ever and naturally all you guys who are feeling connected with me, you guys are also going to be with me forever and ever. So let's all sit in Akshardham, means that non perishable space and watch the whole fun.

See, many people come and tell me having a deep guilt inside, "Swamiji I am able to unclutch only ten minutes, then by that time my mind wanders away and I fall asleep." I tell them "That mind wandering away or you falling asleep, are you able to control?" They say "No, we are not able to control"." Then forget about it. It's not your mistake. Don't have any guilt, don't carry any suffering." You see as long as you have awareness about your backbone, sit straight, as long as you have awareness about you unclutch. When that is missing it is not even under your control then, don't bother. So just two things - deep sympathy for everything around you, including the poor master and simple honest intention to do whatever you can that's allś nothing more. So do not have guilt that you need to do something beyond what you can.

See it is masters responsibility to make the whole technique as doable and the whole process as working and making it happen in your life and in your standard wherever, whatever, whichever level you are at, it's my job, it's not your job. Your job is only putting as much as you can, that's all and nothing else. So living with the master is the ultimate fortune, blessing and fun. When you identify yourself with the higher reality with Himself, but when you identify yourself with your lower realities with your lower forms of existence and feeling the anger towards the master, naturally that is the worst suffering, suffocation.

Because, this example if you understand, if you put a gold coin into mercury, the gold will just melt. If you look from the angle of mercury, mercury is expandingś fun for mercury. If you look from the angle of gold coin, it is just getting dissolved, suffering, suffocation for the gold coin. Do you want to become the gold metal, you want to associate yourself with the metal or with mercury? See till you come in touch with the mercury. If you associate yourself as gold it's ok, but the moment you are touched by the mercury just jump to mercury because that is going to be there forever and ever and everś not gold. It may be worthy in the outer world, worthy in the market but it's not going to be eternal. So just jump to the mercury, feel connected with the higher realityś Master, is going to exist forever and ever.

There is only one thing in the planet earth which starts but never ends that is living with the Master. It only starts never ends, because even after enlightenment you are going to be just with the Master or be the Master. I welcome you all for this eternal existence Nithya Ananda Loka. See this Nithyanandapuri is the dwaara gateway for the Nithyananda Lokaś the existence of the ultimate. Whoever enters, experiences that highest form of existence, highest Loka.

ekākṣara-pradātāraṁ yo guruṁ naiva manyate | śvayoniśataṁ gatvā cāṇḍāleṣvapi jāyate || 341 ||

341. He who does not honor the Guru, the giver of the mono-syllable, ekākṣara, such a man having gone to take a hundred births in detestable species like that of a dog, is ultimately born in the species of a dog-eater (chāṇḍāla).

gurutyāgād-bhavenmṛtyur-mantra-tyāgāddaridratā | gurumantra-parityāgī rauravaṁ narakaṁ vrajet || 342 ||

342. By abandoning one's Guru, one goes to death, by abandoning the Mantra, one endures poverty. The abandoner of Guru-Mantra goes to the hell known as Raurava.

śivakrodhād-gurustrātā gurukrodhācchivo na hi | tasmātsarva-prayatnena gurorājñā na laṅghayet || 343 ||

343. From the anger of Śiva, Guru is able to save you. But even Śiva cannot save you from the anger of Guru. Therefore, one should by all means and efforts not disobey the orders of Guru, Guruājñā .

saṁsārasāgara-samuddharaṇaikamantraṁ brahmādideva-munipūjita-siddhamantraṁ | dāridrya-duḥkha-bhavarogavināśa-mantraṁ vande mahābhayaharaṁ gururājamantraṁ || 344 ||

344. The one Mantra that takes you out of the ocean of saṁsāra , the Siddha Mantra that is worshipped by Brahma, all other Devas, and the perfected Sages, the Mantra that destroys poverty, suffering and the disease of material

existence - I worship that great Gururāja Mantra, the king of Mantra, which dispels the great fear.

saptakoṭi-mahāmantrāś-cittavibhramaśatakāḥ | eka eva mahāmantro gururityakṣaradvayam || 345 ||

345. The seven crores of Mahāmantras cause mere restlessness, bewilderment in your inner-space. There is only one Mahāmantra, 'Guru', comprising of the two syllables—'Gu' 'Ru'.

evamuktvā mahādevaḥ pārvatīm punarabrabīt | idameva paraṁ tattvaṁ śṛṇu Devi sukhāvahaṁ || 346 ||

346. Having said this, Mahādeva addressing Pārvatī again said these wordsś this is certainly the one Supreme Tattva, O Devi, listen to thisś it will carry all happiness to you.

gurutattvamidaṁ devi sarvamuktaṁ samāsataḥ | rahasyamidam-avyaktanna vadedyasya kasyacit || 347 ||

347. Thus the entire Guru Tattva, the Truth of Guru, O Devi, has been transmitted to you in a summary. This is the great unexpressed, unmanifest secret. Therefore, this should not be given to anyone.

na mṛṣā syādiyaṁ devi maduktiḥ satyarūpiṇī | gurugītasamaṁ stotraṁ nāsti nāsti mahītale || 348 ||

348. O Devi, this shall never become untrue. Whatever is said by Me is the very form of Truth itself (Satyarupiṇī). Like the Guru Gītā , there is no stotra in this whole worldś there is none, there is none.

gurugītāmimāṁ devi bhavaduḥkha-vināśinīm | gurudīkṣāvihīnasya purato na paṭhet kvacit || 349 ||

349. This Guru Gītā, O Devī, is the destroyer of sufferings of Existence. To one without Guru Dīkṣā, initiation from Guru, this should never be read out or studied.

Whenever a Master transmits the experience which has His bio-memory, into another body to become his/her own bio-memory, the process is called initiation. This process could lead to a physiological mutation or conscious ecstasy or simple awareness experience or a deep restful awareness. Now whatever I describe, each layer is one categoryś a Master can transmit the physiological experience, physiological mutation, or an experience.

When I was in prison one day I was reading Swami Swatmarama's Hatha Yoga Pradipika. There is a very beautiful translation by Swami Satyananda Sarswati. I have read so many translations but nothing like Swami Satyananda Saraswati'sś he has done so much of seva to this Hatha Yoga tradition. I really suggest all our devotees to use Swami Satyanandaji's translation and his commentary. Bihar school of yoga has done a great service in preserving and protecting our yogic and vedantic sciences.

I was reading a certain process which works on breathing and directly expands your muscles. I was just very playfully playing with that technique, just scanning it as it is described/prescribed in the sutra. I just tried to play with my breathing. I could see immediately changes in my chakras, the vibrational changes and immediately the muscles started bulging, expanding. I was really surprised that Hatha Yoga is so powerful. Maybe the whole thing happened within two and a half seconds and within two -three minutes I could see physically the muscles change. Understand, so simple breathing can create particular vibration in your chakras and that can create certain changes in your muscles.

When a person lifts 10 kg weight in the hand or when he works out ten times what the breathing changes, and the changes in the different chakras I was able to clearly observe. Then I decided to reverse the process, create that vibration in the chakras without lifting the weight, I could see very clearly that with the same vibrations created in the chakra, the same breathing change happens and the same muscles are getting built. So now we know the formula to shape your body without working out. We know the secret of a lazy man's technique to build body, to build mass, to build muscles. I was really surprised.

Then I started working deeply on it developing a kind of a formula. You see when a person starts working out, lifting weights, the first thing happens is a certain unit of muladhara is awakened, the desire to build the body. Anything physical is sexual. Please understand, anything physical starts from sex, because body is built on sex. Second step, I saw the worry, manipuraka gets activated and third the anahata vibrations happen. Then fourth, the thing that happens is the fear, the muscles start getting the fear of losing their shape or the old muscles. See when you build muscles, the old muscles get the fear that they will lose their shape, they are losing their Hindu identity, it is disappearing. Then comes jealousy, "I should be like that body. That jealousy acts as a life pattern in making the old muscles to inspire and to become new muscles so that death is toleratedś the death is acceptedś because the new muscles are inspired by the jealousy, by comparison.

I could see very clearly the pattern, and I thought, can this pattern be transmitted? I discovered two processes, two methods. One, making a disciple to sit and creating certain vibrations, certain mantras, to create the same chakra vibrations in that personś that's one process. Second, just by the touch, telling the disciple to be in a restful awareness and just by the touch,

the formula, I am able to transmit that formula. So just by the touch if the formula is transmitted, that is called initiation.

Please understand, when a disciple sits in an unclutched way or in a receptive mood, any experience transmitted from one biomemory to another biomemory without any effort from the disciple's side is called initiation. If the same thing is transmitted with little effort from the disciple and little effort from THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM it is called process. When the same thing is transmitted, more effort from the disciple and less effort from THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM, it is called meditation technique. If the whole thing is transmitted only by a disciple's efficiency and the disciple's work, THE SUPREME PONTIFF OF HINDUISM BHAGAWAN SRI NITHYANANDA PARAMASHIVAM gives only instruction, it is called teaching. Teaching, technique, process, initiation, at different levels Master works with disciples.

In initiation there are so many things, one - awakening the non mechanical parts of your brain. See when you come with a certain understanding, when you land on certain understanding, suddenly some parts of your brain which were not available to you, which were not working, will be awakened. I tell you, simple intellectual understanding that you are the cosmos, not experience, simple intellectual understanding, you are the cosmos, awakens immediately certain parts of non mechanical parts of the brain in you. Certain parts of your brain which is non mechanical is awakened immediately just by the simple intellectual understandingś nothing more. You will be really surprised, now I am actually working to do scientific research on how a simple understanding can awaken the non mechanical parts of the brain, then meditation, then process, the initiation.

There are so many levels. Even simple intellectual understanding if it is transmitted, it awakens certain parts of non mechanical parts of your brain, ecstasy, the devotion, the love. You don't need to do anything, just if you see the love and the devotion, ecstasy, in the masters eyes, it will just be caught by your heart. That is why, around the world people crave so much for this emotional expression visually being presented. Why do you think so much of craving for this reality shows, this cinema, this TV? Why do you think when you see a kind of an emotional experience in the eyes of people, your emotion just picks it up. It just starts enjoying itself.

So when you see something in the master's eyes, it is the highest pure expression, simply your heart catches it. Some people were asking "Swamiji, why did you make a gold coated throne for pujari, for a priest, in your temple?" I tell them the love and devotion with which the priest looks at the deity will be caught automatically, spontaneously by a devotee. So the job of the priest is not physical job, it is a conscious decision. He is respected because he takes the conscious decision of radiating love and devotion, respect to the deity as god, continuously. So when he looks at the deity, the very eyes should radiate love, the very being should radiate devotion, so that the devotees who are onlookers, who are first timers, who are new, catches that love, catches that devotion, catches that ecstasy. This is what I call initiation into Bhakti.

Transmitting knowledge, ideas, and awakening the non mechanical parts of your brain is initiation into Shravanaś into the truths. Transmitting the joy and ecstasy from the eyes, into an onlooker, an ordinary devotee, is initiation into Bhakti. Same way transmitting the strong formulas through vibration or through the presence, into the disciple and making him experience the deep restful awareness is Dhyaana, initiation into meditation or process, and initiating a disciple just by transmitting the bio memory and putting the disciple into that experience is Jeevan Mukti Deeksha. That's the word I can use…. Jeevan Mukti Deeksha. So, there are various levels of initiationś various ways of initiation.

I can tell you one thing, if you just be passive even an ordinary bamboo, an ordinary hill, an ordinary river, can become a guru, they can initiate you. I myself first was initiated by Arunachala hill. Of course I can't say that hill is an ordinary hill. If you have received initiation, then it becomes a guru. You can never conceive it as an ordinary hill. Maybe for a normal man it is an ordinary hill. I tell you when you are passive Ganga can initiate you. I have known hundreds of sadhus who have been initiated directly by Ganga Maata, river Ganges. I myself had an initiation from Arunachala hill.

I had a deep process with Ganga Maata. I used to sit with her, sunrise to sunset just watching things floating on her. Maybe in ten - fifteen days, I realized whatever change happening in my inner space is also just like things floating on me, like how things are floating in Ganga Maata. Nothing touches Ganga, so nothing touches me. I can say this is a process I had with Ganga. It became a realization, just like how when things float on Ganga you don't worry. See, like this rainy season, so many things will be floating in the Ganga

including human bodies. If you sit in Calcutta on the bank of the Ganges, you will see animals, human bodies, plants, trees, huge trees which are sometimes like a 50- 60 feet length, huge trees with the whole root they will be brought by Ganges and it will be floating. So, so many things will be floating. I will just seeś sit and watch. In few days I realizedś just like how things are flowing in Ganges and never Ganges is affected, same way I saw that sleeping, waking, dream state, seeing, visualizing, all the triputi bedha, all the different distractions, different changes in my inner space are just flowing and nothing is touching me, nothing is touching me….. untouched.

So understand being passive even the river, hill, simple plants, trees can initiate you. I have seen hundreds of people initiated by our Kalpataru banyan tree. Our Kalpataru is a living tree. All you need is just being passive, simply he can initiate you. I can't even say he, I can't say he or she because there are two enlightened masters body buried below. This tree has grown out of two enlightened master's body, one is a male body and another one is a female body. So, Kalpataru can just straight away initiate you and I have seen Zen master, one Zen master who was initiated by a bamboo. He was sitting under a bamboo grove and he was so passive, the bamboo initiated him and he became enlightened. So, transmission of enlightenment without anything, just by the transmission of bio memory is initiation.

rahasyamatyanta-rahasyametanna pダpinダ labhyamidaṁ maheWvari anekajanmダrjitapuṇyapダkダd-gurostu tattvaṁ labhate manuṣyaḥ || 350 ||

350. This is the extreme secret. This greatest secret of all secrets should not be given out to a sinner, O MaheWvari . Only by the ripening of the virtuous acts (puṇya) gained in many, many births that a human becomes eligible to be enriched with this Guru Tattva, the Truth of Guru.

yasya prasダdダd-ahameva sarvaṁ mayyeva sarvaṁ parikalpitaṁ ca itthaṁ vijダnダmi sadダtmar┣paṁ tasyダṁghripadmaṁ praṇato'smi nityaṁ || 351 ||

351. By whose Grace (prasダd) I realize now that 'I am everything— aham eva sarvaṁ ' and 'In me everything is imagined and created— mayi eva sarvaṁ parikalpitaṁ' , thus by whose Grace I am able to fully know Sadダtmarūpa form of true Self, to His lotus feet, I always offer my worship.

ajñダnatimirダndhasya viṣayダkrダntacetasaḥ | jñダnaprabhダpradダnena prasダdaṁ kuru me prabho || 352 ||

352. On me, who is blinded by the darkness of ignorance (ajñana), whose mind is captured by the sense pleasures, O Prabhu, shower Your Grace (prasダd) by bestowing Jñダnaprabhダ , the light of knowledge.

iti Wrīgurugītダyダṁ tṛtīyo'dhyダyaḥ | iti Wrīskandapurダṇe uttarakhaṇḍe īWvarapダrvatī saṁvダde gurugītダ samダpta ||

Thus ends the third chapter of the Vrī Guru Gītダ . Thus ends the Vrī Guru Gītダ being īWvarapダrvatī Saṁvダda , the sacred words between Uma-MaheWvara (Pダrvati-Viva), in the Uttarkhaṇḍa , later section of the Skanda Purダṇa .